diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 05:16:59 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 05:16:59 -0800 |
| commit | 489c8f89a49f41302747e63df77a1380621890b6 (patch) | |
| tree | f7e2e57044d4f21f04303a463a32cd62881ddc16 /37405.txt | |
| parent | e86c790d989bae4b4814b7b5b4f02a91b61ed99a (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to '37405.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 37405.txt | 8690 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8690 deletions
diff --git a/37405.txt b/37405.txt deleted file mode 100644 index d2adca7..0000000 --- a/37405.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8690 +0,0 @@ - A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: A Maid at King Alfred's Court - -Author: Lucy Foster Madison - -Release Date: September 11, 2011 [EBook #37405] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -Produced by Darleen Dove and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - -Darleen Dove - -[Illustration: _"'TWILL LULL THEE TO DREAMLESS REPOSE."_] - - ---- - - *A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT* - - _A Story for Girls_ - - - _By_ - LUCY FOSTER MADISON - Author of "A Maid of the First Century," etc. - - ILLUSTRATED BY IDA WAUGH - - THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - PHILADELPHIA MCM - - _Copyright 1900 by The Penn Publishing Company_ - - ---- - -"I bring, thy favor to attain, -King Alfred and his glorious reign. -No nobler hero could I bring -Than Britain's pure and gentle king. -Brighter than all, his spotless name -Shines on his country's scroll of fame. -A thousand years his bones are dust, -Yet men still name him as the Just. -A hundred kings have ruled his state, -Yet him alone she names--The Great. -To him, her noblest praise she sings, -As mightiest of her mighty kings." - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - CHAPTER XX--AELFRIC'S REVENGE - CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - *A Maid at King Alfred's Court* - - - - -CHAPTER I--THE MEETING IN THE FOREST - - -Beautiful was the month of October in the year of our Lord 877. That -part of merrie England called Wessex was covered, in this ancient time -with a vast and extensive wood. - -Only where the broad estuary of Southampton Water divided the tangled -woodland, and along the river Itchen, was there any break in the forest. -Formidable were the wastes of Andred's weald, and fortunate the traveler -whose path lay not apart from the public roads. - -Hundreds of wide-spreading, broad-headed oak trees covered the hills and -valleys, and flung their gnarled branches over the rich grassy sward -beneath. Intermingled with these, sometimes so closely as to hide the -rays of the sun, were beeches, hollies, and copsewood of various -descriptions. - -The great trees were girt round about with mosses or wreaths of ivy that -betokened their age, and their foliage was bright with the hues of -autumn. - -The leaves were falling, but through the openings thus made wider vistas -of beauty were revealed. The rich burnished bronze of the oak mingled -with the blazing orange of the beech. The gray branches of the graceful -ash contrasted with the fir--stately daughter of autumn. - -The sunshine streaming through the trees caught and intensified the -vivid colorings. Red of many degrees, up to the gaudiest scarlet; every -tint of yellow, from the wan gold of the primrose to the deep orange of -the tiger lily; purple from lightest lilac to the darkest shade of the -pansy, mingled and intermingled, until the whole forest seemed one mass -of glowing, riotous color. Ever and anon the antlers of a deer might -have been seen as he moved restlessly through the wold, and in the -nearer glades the hares and conies came stealing forth to sport or to -feed. - -In the distance the mellow blasts of a horn could be heard, which grew -nearer and more near until presently on the high road which wound -through the wastes of forest land from Silchester to Winchester (or -Winteceaster, as it was then called) appeared the forms of two people, -an old man and a girl. - -They moved slowly, the maiden accommodating her steps to those of her -companion. Though not really old, for he was not much more than sixty, -both the man's countenance and carriage indicated age. His complexion -was fair and his cheeks ruddy; but his visage was deeply furrowed, and -his long hair, which escaped from under his bonnet, was white as snow, -as was also his large and forked beard. His dark blue woolen mantle was -clasped on the shoulder by a broad ouche, or brooch; his leggins were -also of blue woolen, cross-gartered by strips of leather. Blue, too, was -the under tunic. His right arm encircled a harp. - -The girl who accompanied him was somewhere about the age of fourteen. -Her form was enveloped in a mantle of scarlet wool, to which was -attached a hood of the same material. The face under the hood was -wondrously lovely, and had already gained her the appellation of "The -Fair." - -"Grandfather, dearest," she cried as she beheld a log which lay under -the overhanging branches of a large oak, "see! here is rest for thy -weariness. I wot that thou art tired." - -"Yes, child. The limbs of the old tire quickly, and alack! I am not so -young as I was of yore. The way hath seemed long to-day, and we are yet -far from Winchester. Prithee, wind the horn no longer, for I weary of -its sound; and truly if there be any within hearing, they must know of -our coming." - -He sat down as he spake, resting his harp on his knee. The maiden let -fall the horn that proclaimed their coming, according to the law of the -forest, threw back her hood, unfastened the fibula that closed the -mantle, and tossed the garment on the log beside the old man. Thus -revealed, she stood forth in all her beauty. - -Her long yellow hair, bound only by a golden band, was parted smoothly -and hung in ringlets on her shoulders. Her complexion was dazzling in -its fairness; her cheeks rosy; her eyes sparkling, and blue as -periwinkles. She wore a tunic of blue woolen, falling to her ankles, and -bordered by a band of needlework, for which the Anglo-Saxon women were -famous. Over this was worn a short gonna of scarlet, the sleeves of -which, reaching in long, loose folds to the wrists, were confined there -by bracelets. The slenderness of her waist was disclosed by a girdle, -and over her shoulders hung a chain, from which was suspended a pair of -cymbals and the horn. A picturesque figure she made as she stood there, -and one fair to look upon. The old man's eyes rested upon her fondly, -and then he spake: - -"Art thou not cold, Egwina? The Wyn (October) month hath bright -sunshine, but his breezes carry also the chill that foretokens the -coming of winter. Heaven forfend that thou shouldst become ill." - -The girl laughed merrily. - -"Be not irked, grandfather. The mantle was wearisome, and I did but cast -it aside for a time. See! Lest thou shouldst needlessly fret thy mind, I -will put on the garment again, and thou shalt tell me whither we go -after Winchester." - -Donning the mantle she sat down beside him. The grandfather looked at -her tenderly. - -"Egwina The Fair art thou called," said he, "but Egwina The Good art -thou also. From Winchester, dear child, and its market, we will wend our -way to the royal vill at Chippenham, where the king is to winter." - -"Why to Chippenham?" asked the girl. "It is not often, grandfather, that -thou carest to follow the king." - -"True, child; for Alfred hath scops of his own in his court, and needeth -not the glee of Wulfhere, the harper. But even as yon oak hath gathered -the moss of years, so have sorrows come to me, and fain am I to lay down -their burthen. Of bards there are many; but few glee maidens there be -who sing as thou dost. For thy sake do I hope that the king will take us -under his hand." - -"But if he will not, then whither?" asked the maiden. - -"He will," answered Wulfhere positively. "The meanest wayfarer hath the -right to bed and board for a day and a night in any house. Thinkest, -then, that Alfred will not give shelter and food to a gleeman and -maiden? I trow that he will." - -"Will not the court be hindrance to thee?" questioned the girl gently. -"Dear grandfather, thou hast been so free always, I fear me much that -thou wilt mislike to be housed with one lord." - -"Were he younger, child, Wulfhere would have nought of it. I, and my -father, and his father's father have always thus lived, wandering from -shire to shire; from burgh to burgh; from mead hall to mead hall, with -harp and song and story; and none were so welcome as they. Many lords -have bestowed gifts upon them, and fain would have kept them to sing of -their bold deeds. But all of us, from father to son, liked better to -tell of the daring of many than the prowess of one. The song of a harp -of one string becometh in time irksome both to hearer and singer. In -sooth, 'tis a merry life and a free. Alack and a day that 'tis past! The -Dane is abroad in the land. For a short time hath he left us in quiet, -and now winter will still further stay his hand. Guthrum the old is -bold, and I fear that the Northmen await only the bringing home of the -summer ere falling upon Wessex." - -"The saints forfend!" ejaculated the girl devoutly. - -"So it is for thy weal, Egwina, that we seek the king. I would not have -thee die as did thy brother, Siegbert. God wots how they could kill the -pretty lad." - -"Tell me of it," coaxed the maiden well knowing the tale, but thus did -the old man ease his sorrow. - -"Thou wert too young to mind thee now that it was seven years this -harvest when Ubbo and Oskitul with the tearful Danes fell upon the abbey -of Croyland. To the monks had I sent Siegbert, for the abbot had heard -his singing and was pleased with his beauty. 'He shall be a second -Cynewulf,' said he, 'when he shall have become learned.' I wotted not -that I was sending the boy to his death. But even while the abbot and -the priests, together with the choir, performed the mass and were -singing the Psalter, the pagans swooped down upon them, and none were -there left to tell the tale. So little do these heathen care for our -holy religion. In sooth, meseems that it glads their hearts to destroy -our minsters and abbeys. They cared neither for the helplessness of the -old nor the harmlessness of childhood. Bright and beautiful as that -Baldur whom they worship, methinks they would have spared him. But -hearken! was not that a call?" - -Both listened intently, and through the clear, crisp air there came a -cry for help. - -"Some mishap hath befallen a wayfarer!" exclaimed Wulfhere rising -quickly to his feet, his weariness vanishing instantly. "Come, Egwina, -wind thy horn that he may know that help is near." - -The maiden blew a long, loud blast and then they hastened in the -direction whence the cry had come. Soon a turn of the road brought them -in sight of the figures of a youth and a maiden. The girl was lying -prone upon the sward. The youth bent over her anxiously stroking her -hands. Both were clothed in the bright-colored garments of which the -Saxons were so fond. The embroidery and richness of adornment of their -dress proclaimed them to be of noble rank. A falcon hovered -disconsolately near them, and a spear lay on the ground. - -As soon as the lad caught sight of Wulfhere and Egwina, he uttered an -exclamation of joy. - -"Be of good heart, Ethelfleda," he cried; "here comes a gleeman and his -daughter. I wot that they will help us." - -"Son, wherefore thy call?" queried the bard, approaching. - -"My sister hath wrenched her foot against a stone," replied the youth. -"We stole away to try my new falcon with the lure, and all would have -been well had not this befallen us. Wilt thou not, good harper, hasten -into Winchester and bespeak for us a palfrey?" - -"Edward," spoke the maiden quickly, "seest thou not that the gleeman is -old? Do thou go, my brother, and leave me with them." - -"Truly hast thou spoken, Ethelfleda," returned the youth, rising. "I -crave forgiveness, bard, that I saw not thy years. Quickly will I go and -as quickly come again. Irk not thyself while I am gone, my sister." With -a bow to Wulfhere and Egwina, and a salute for his sister the youth -hurried away. - -"I hear the ripling of a rill," remarked Egwina. "Cooling will its -waters feel to thy foot." - -"But how canst thou bring the water?" asked the maiden, curiously. "Thou -hast no bowl either of horn or wood." - -"Nay; but I have these," and Egwina touched her cymbals. "Though they be -shallow, yet enough will they hold for thy ankle." - -She unloosened the shoe of the maiden as she spoke and removed the -silken leggins, marveling much at their richness as she did so. - -"There!" she said, after she had laved the foot in the cold water. "Doth -it not feel better!" - -"It doth," answered the maiden; "so well that methinks I can stand upon -it. How Edward will wonder!" - -"Do not so!" ejaculated Wulfhere, but the girl was up before he had -spoken. Only for a moment, however. She reeled, and would have fallen -had not the gleeman caught her. - -"Thou wert o'er rash," he chided, gently stroking her brow while Egwina -fetched more water and again bathed the ankle. The maiden was white from -the pain, but she bravely repressed the moans that rose to her lips. - -"Witless was I," she murmured. "Now will I lie still until help comes. -O'er rashness is as bad, I ween, as not enough boldness." - -"True," said Wulfhere. "Thou art young, maiden, and fearless is thy -spirit. Thou hast yet to learn that valor is not all in the doing of -brave deeds. To bear well is also valorous." - -"Methinks that thou dost speak truly," she returned. "Thou needst bathe -the foot no longer, maiden, for now doth it feel better. Wilt thou not, -ministrel, out of thy good pleasure beguile the time by story?" - -"What likest thou best to hear?" asked he, well pleased, for the scop -delighted in his art. - -"Of the deeds of our forefathers," she replied, quickly. "Well do I love -to hear of them." - -"Then will I tell thee of how Hengist gained the land for his castle. -Hast heard it?" - -"Nay; say on." - -"After Hengist had driven the Picts back to the marches," began -Wulfhere, "he came to Vortigern the king, and asked for a city or town -that he might be held in the same honor that he was held among his own -countrymen; but Vortigern answered that he could not, as it would be -displeasing to his people. 'Then,' said Hengist, 'give me only so much -ground as I can encircle by a leather thong.' To this Vortigern readily -yielded, disdaining that which could be enclosed within a thong. -Hengist, taking a bull's hide, made one thong of the whole, with which -he did encircle much ground, so that he built a fortress upon it, to -which he could go should need require. Vortigern was wroth at being so -outwitted, but Hengist called the strong place Thancastre," which is to -say "Thong Castle." - -Ethelfleda laughed. - -"Of merry humor was Hengist," she said. "It is pleasing to hear such -things! Wittest thou aught else of him?" - -"Wottest thou, maiden, how Vortigern was taken captive by Rowena?" - -"Yea; but even as wine groweth better by standing, so do old tales -gather wit in oft telling. Say on." - -"When Hengist had made an end of building his strong place he bade -Vortigern come to see it. The king was disquieted at the strength of the -castle, and, unknown to Hengist, sought to list the men to himself. When -they had feasted and the mead glowed in the bowl, Rowena, daughter of -Hengist, came forth from her bower bearing a golden cup full of wine -which, kneeling, she presented to the king. 'Lord king,' she cried, -'wacht heil!' 'What doth she mean?' asked the king of Hengist. 'She but -offers to drink thy health,' was the answer. 'Thou shouldst say, 'Drink -heil!'' The king did as he was told, and when the maiden drank kissed -her, and then drank also. Then so stirred was he by her beauty that he -gave to Hengist all of Kent for her hand. Thus through a maiden did the -Saxons first get a share of Britain for their own." - -"Quotha! that is good!" exclaimed Ethelfleda. "I thought not of that -before, and full oft have I heard the tale. Pleasing are thy stories! I -would hear more of them. Tell on, harper." - -Thus entreated, Wulfhere told his choicest tales of folklore and -legends, and so well was the maiden entertained that the time did not -seem long until Edward returned with attendants and a palfrey for her -use. - -"Kind have ye been to me," said the noble damsel, "and much do I thank -ye for it. Prithee take this ring, maiden. It is not only a ward against -the wiles of the wicca (witch), but betokeneth purity also. Take it to -keep thee in mind of Ethelfleda." - -When she had thus spoken, her brother lifted her before him on the -palfrey, and with many thanks for their courtesy, rode off with their -servitors. - -"Sawest thou, granther, how rich were their garments?" asked Egwina when -the turn in the road hid them from their sight. - -"Yea; they are gentlefolk," answered Wulfhere. "Of good blood comes the -maiden for she moaned not but bore well the pain of the wrench, though -she was white from the hurt of it." - -"And the youth! How proud in bearing he was!" - -"Yea; noble was his port. Yet methinks it would have been more seemly to -have given us the name of their father. Now we wot not who or what they -be save that they be gentle. Marry! I misdoubt not that the father is a -thegn. Mayhap, one of the king's." - -"But how kind of heart the maiden was!" mused Egwina. "How beautiful the -ring which she gave me!" She looked at it admiringly. - -"It is a sapphire, and of great worth," said the gleeman examining it. -"Now, child, let us hasten to Winchester there to find some mead hall; -for where there is wassail, there is welcome for the gleeman. Hasten, -Egwina." - -The two started off at a brisk walk, and were soon lost to view in the -forest. - - - - -CHAPTER II--WINCHESTER - - -Under AEthelwulf, Alfred's father, Winchester had become the chief city -of England; for while the other kingdoms went down before the Northern -pirates, Wessex still stood its ground. It was farther off from the main -points of attack, and had the incalculable advantage of a succession of -capable kings: Egbert, AEthelwulf, and--at the time of our -story--Alfred. - -As the Danish invasion pressed more and more, Wessex grew to be the -champion of all the other kingdoms of England. For the ruin of the north -made it the sole remaining home of the civilized life of the land. -Happily for Wessex and for England, the greatest of English kings -succeeded to the throne at the most critical moment. - -The six years that Alfred had sat upon the throne had been troubled and -restless. During the first year, nine pitched battles were fought with -the Danes. Then Alfred was forced to pay to the Northmen money for -peace, for the invaders occupied all of Northumbria, Mercia, and East -Anglia, and the West Saxons, deeming the struggle hopeless, and fearful -of being brought under their rule, responded no longer to the call to -battle. - -For a short time Wessex was left undisturbed. During this interval the -indefatigable Alfred builded ships and met the pirates upon the sea, -defeating them on their own element. In 876 the peace was broken with -that facility which characterized the breaking of Danish oaths, and it -was not until the beginning of the year 877, the time of our story, that -peace was again restored. - -In that forest, before spoken of, just beyond a circular chalk down -later called St. Catherine's hill--where the valley was at the narrowest -and the downs sloped gently to the little river of Ichen, stood -Winchester. In the time of the Roman, a main thoroughfare, still the -High Street of the city, bisected it from East Gate to West Gate. At -right angles with that street ran a main intersecting road from South -Gate to North Gate. The West Saxon kings did but follow the lead of the -Roman in retaining this division of the town, and, up the rising ground -towards the west on either side of the ancient Roman road from the -eastward gate, the houses of the citizens were clustered into a street; -with here and there a stone-built dwelling, and the rest of "wattle and -dab" construction. In the southeastern part of the town stood the -minster of St. Swithen strongly inclosed, and protected on the north by -the river and marsh lands. Near this convent stood the royal vill, from -which place emanated all those plans against the encroachments of the -Danes, the school of justice and learning, and the bulwark of England's -defense. Near the palace were the dwellings of the bishop and his -clergy; the residence of the wicgerefa, which was near the site of the -courts of justice, and in the centre of the town was the market with its -cross. - -The day after the one on which the events narrated in the last chapter -had taken place, a busy scene was presented in the market. Merchandise -of all sorts was exposed for sale. Stalwart Saxons, called reeves, with -the badge of the king's authority upon them, had charge of the -steelyards, yard measures, and bushels, and were kept busy weighing and -measuring that each might receive his just due, and the sale be legal -according to the doom of the land. It was the endeavor on the part of -the authorities to confine all bargaining as much as possible to towns -and walled places, so that the people might be assured of fair dealing, -and a warranty of what the Saxon laws called unlying witnesses. - -Yet not all the citizens were occupied in trade, nor was all the market -given up to traffic. On one side, quite away from the stalls, two -circular spaces were set apart; one for bear, the other for bull -baiting. Closer to the stalls, yet not so near as to detract from the -business of the mart, some gleemen were exercising their art. One -dexterous juggler threw three knives and three balls alternately in the -air, catching them one by one as they fell. - -Another, a short distance from the juggler, was gravely leading a great -bear to dance on its hind legs, while his coadjutor kept time on the -flageolet. Around each of these amusements was gathered the crowd that -in every clime or age such things attract. - -The merriment was at its height when from the upper end of the market -appeared two figures that quietly stationed themselves near one of the -stalls. It was Egwina and her grandfather. During a momentary lull the -old gleeman struck his harp, and together he and his grandchild lifted -up their voices in song. - -The excellence of the music, for Wulfhere was a skillful harper, the -sweetness of the song, and above all the wonderful beauty of the maiden, -drew all eyes in that direction. There was a murmur of approval, and the -crowd surged toward them, and gathered round the two, leaving the -coarser attractions of baiting and juggling for the more refined ones of -melody and beauty. - -"Marry!" ejaculated the juggler in disgust as he found himself forsaken. -"'Twere unmannerly thus to make one forego his craft." - -"Be not disheartened, friend," said he with the dancing bear as he -chained the animal, and quietly stretched himself out on some straw. -"Fickle is the mind of man. Make use of thy leisure while thou mayst. -'Twill be but a short time ere they will come again." - -"Quotha! but the gifts will be showered upon the maiden. And, fair -though she be, AElfric would gather them to his own hoard." And he gazed -moodily at the crowd which surrounded the harper and the maiden. - -Song followed song in quick succession, for the Saxons loved to hear of -the brave deeds of the heroes of old, until at last Wulfhere declared -himself unable to sing longer, and, laden with gifts, the two slowly -wended their way from the city. Vainly did the juggler await the return -of an audience. The balls and knives seemed to have lost their charm for -the people, and, muttering anathemas upon the ministrel and his -daughter, he, too, left Winchester, but in disgust. - -"Well have we done, Egwina," said Wulfhere, pausing when they were some -little distance from the town, to conceal the gold and other gifts about -his person. "Truly, Winchester is worthily called the first city of the -Saxons. Kingly hath it proven itself to be. Were it not that I fear the -Dane, beshrew me if I would ask aught better than to dwell therein." - -"But why could we not, grandfather? Then might it be that we could -behold again the youth and the maiden whom we met in the forest. Didst -thou see aught of them?" - -"No, child; and let not thy heart dwell upon them. Not long are nobles -mindful of their words. Whilst thou may be in favor to-day, the morrow -doth full oft bring unkindness." - -"But the maiden, Ethelfleda, her brother called her, seemed not like one -to forget," and Egwina twirled the sapphire ring upon her finger. "She -spake as though there were truth and well-meaning in her words." - -"And so there were for the time," answered Wulfhere; "but well-a-day! -she is young, and the young learn easily the lesson of forgetfulness." - -"Why could we not live in Winchester?" asked the girl after a moment's -silence. "Methinks that we could find some thegn to take us under his -mund. Why, grandfather, is not that the city where the king abideth?" - -She stopped short, and half turned as though to return to the town. -Wulfhere smiled. - -"The king hath already sought the palace at Chippenham," he said. -"Wottest thou not that by the doom of the witan he cannot dwell all the -year in one burgh only? And I wish not to seek the protection of any -lord but him in these troublesome times. Alfred hath shown himself able -to cope with the invader, and there is surety nowhere else for life and -limb. 'Tis for thy weal, child, that I fear, and to none but him will I -commend thee. Besides, to whom but the king doth the protection of the -wanderer belong?" - -Egwina turned with a half sigh, for deep down in her heart lurked the -wish to see again the noble maiden and the youth who had spoken so -kindly to them the day before, and in leaving Winchester she felt that -she left also the probability of seeing them once more. But unquestioned -obedience from child to parent was the rule in those days, and so -without further remark she trudged on, varying the monotony of the -journey by frequent blasts of the horn. Presently the mellow notes of -another horn floated to their ears. Wulfhere glanced back over his -shoulder. - -"Behold, another cometh," he said. "Stop, Egwina! If he choose to bear -us company, the way will not seem so long." - -They waited for him, and soon the juggler came up with them. - -"Whither away, my merry man?" cried Wulfhere heartily, as the gleeman -approached. "Brothers we be of the same craft. Therefore, if it seems -good to thee, let us bear each other company." - -The juggler hesitated a moment, and then answered: - -"Willing am I for a short while at least; if it so be that the girl will -wind the horn while thou and I talk by the way." - -"With right good-will will she do so," answered the harper. "'Tis as -easily wound for three as for two, and always doth she wind it to save -me the toil. Wulfhere is not what he once was!" - -"Wulfhere is thy name?" questioned the other, fixing his glittering eyes -upon the maiden with such a look that she shrank from it, and crept -close to the side of her grandsire. "AElfric am I called in East Anglia, -which is my home; but the Danes have driven us from our houses, or -pressed into slavery our people, and I fled into Wessex for safety." - -"Brothers we be in craft, and sibbe also in the fact that we flee from -the Dane," remarked Wulfhere. "Fearful is the pirate who hath so -ruthlessly destroyed the homes and laid waste the land of our people." - -"Whither art thou going?" queried AElfric. - -"North into Berkshire and from thence into Wiltshire," answered the old -man. - -"Then together can we journey but a short distance, for on the morrow -our paths must be sundered, as I go into Kent. But while our roads are -one tell me of the deeds which the Northmen have done of which thou -thyself wottest, and I in turn will tell thee that which hath happened -to me." - -Then, with emotion, did Wulfhere tell of his grief in the death of his -grandson, Siegbert. - -"And I," said AElfric, after he had expressed his sympathy, "abode in -Thetford of East Anglia at the house of Eldred the thegn, and was the -chief of his gleemen. None was so honored as I, and the heart of my lord -clave unto me with love. Alack! the Northman fell upon us, and I wot not -whether my lord be living or dead. I fled from the foe. When I was far -distant, I looked back, and behold the manor was in flames." - -"Didst thou not fight for thy lord?" queried Wulfhere in amazement. - -"Nay; why should I risk life in vain? Naught would it have availed him. -I myself would have been slain, so I fled." - -"It was not the old custom," remarked the elder Saxon, "thus to abandon -one's lord. 'Twere shame to live were he slain." - -"Times are not as they once were," returned AElfric hastily, avoiding -the glance of the harper. "Custom hath changed, and, I trow, for the -better. Beautiful is thy ring, maiden! Where gottest thou it?" - -"'Twas a gift," returned Egwina, as she allowed the man to examine the -jewel, shrinking from his touch as she did so, for she liked not his -appearance. - -"A gift? I'll warrant that thou and thy grandfather have many such?" And -there was envy and avarice in the juggler's look. - -"There be many--" began Egwina, when Wulfhere interrupted her: - -"Wind thy horn, child, a little distance from us that our talk be not -disturbed by the sound." - -Obediently the girl ran ahead a little, and Wulfhere resumed the -conversation with AElfric concerning the atrocities committed by the -Danes. The shades of evening were falling when at last the ministrel -called to the girl: - -"Child, is not that a monastery that looms in the distance?" - -"Yes, granther," and Egwina ran to his side. - -"Then there will we abide. Long have we wayfared, and wearied am I by -the journey. Though the priests may not hearken to song, or story, or -glee-beam, yet will they shelter us for the night." - -Quickening their steps they entered the courtyard of the convent, which -was a low building of timber, fortified by a wall. - -The dwellings of the Anglo-Saxons with the exception of a few great -nobles, were simple in the extreme. Yet simple as were their abodes, the -monasteries were handsome, and great wealth and possessions were held by -the church. Despite all this, learning was at the very lowest ebb, so -much so that when Alfred was atheling, and desired to learn Latin, he -could find no one in all his father's kingdom capable of teaching him. -There were no inns in England at this time, and all travelers, whether -on business or pleasure, were entertained by the convents. - -Wulfhere, AElfric, and Egwina were welcomed by the monks and refreshed -by the bath, for the Saxons were a cleanly people, and fond of bathing; -then were they called into a long, low hall, the refectory or -dining-room, and invited to partake of supper. Cakes of barley, fish, -swine flesh, milk, eggs, and cheese, with plenty of mead to wash it -down, constituted the repast; for even the priests of this hardy race -were hearty eaters and fond of good cheer. - -The meat was passed round on spits, and each one cut a portion for -himself with his knife, and then ate it, using the fingers to convey the -food to the mouth, as there were no forks. - -After the meal, all gathered round the fire which was built in the -centre of the room, the smoke escaping through a hole or cover in the -roof. - -"It is forbidden us to listen to the songs of the people," said the -abbot addressing Wulfhere, "but mayhap thou canst sing to us the songs -of the Church." - -"Nay, good father," answered Wulfhere, "I am not skilled in sacred -song." - -"Cannot thy daughter sing them?" asked the abbot. "Truly it were ill if -so fair a flower should know naught of the songs of the Faith." - -"I know not," replied Wulfhere in perplexity. - -"There is one that I know," interrupted Egwina, softly. "It was one that -my mother sang." - -"Let us hear it, daughter," said the abbot. - -Without hesitation, Egwina then sang the "Crist" of Cynewulf. - -"It was well sung," commented the abbot, after Egwina had concluded. -"Sweet is it to Him when the voice of youth sounds His praises. Knowest -thou no more, my child?" - -"Nay, I know none other," answered Egwina. - -"Thou must not think ill of us, father," spoke the harper hastily, "that -we wot not of these things. Our aim is to please the people, and the -mead hall cares but for the song of the warrior or of glory." - -"True," answered the abbot, "yet Aldhelm used thy art to advantage. Hast -thou not heard how the good priest stood on the bridge of Malmesbury, -where the ministrels were wont to stand, because the people would not -come to worship, and there did he sing of war and the heroes, until -attracted by the sweetness of his voice, he had gained their attention? -Then did he change the words, and sing to them of the Holy One and the -blessed Virgin. In which manner many were instructed in our sacred -religion and brought to the Church." - -"Sayest thou so, good father?" broke in AElfric, the juggler. "Marry! -but well would it please me to hear such songs! Canst thou or thy monks -sing for us any of the songs that he sang?" - -"There is one, brother, which is food for reflection. That we will sing -thee, and then after the Te Deum. Then shall ye tell us if aught hath -happened recently from the Dane." - -Without further ado, the monks began singing the following dismal dirge, -the brief metre sounding abruptly on the ear with a measured stroke like -the passing bell: - - "For thee was a house built ere thou wert born, - For thee was a mold shapen ere thou of thy mother camest. - Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured; - Nor is it closed up, however long it may be, until I thee bring - where thou shalt remain; - Until I shall measure thee, and the sod of the earth. - Thy house is not highly built; it is not unhigh and low. - When thou art in it, the heel ways are low, the side ways - unhigh. - The roof is built thy breast full high; - So thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark. - Doorless is that house, and dark it is within. - There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key. - Loathly is that earth house, and grim to dwell in. - There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee. - Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends. - Thou hast no friend that will come to thee, - Who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee. - Who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee; - For soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon." - -"The saints guard us!" ejaculated AElfric, crossing himself devoutly. "I -like not thy song, father, and if it were with songs like that, it -marvels me much how thy Aldhelm should draw the people to hear him. -Quotha! my flesh creepeth to think of it! Doth not thine, Friend -Harper?" - -Wulfhere's face was inscrutable, and he made no reply for, Saxon-like, -he scorned to show that the picture held any dread for him. - -"It is indeed gloomy to think upon, son," said the abbot, "if that were -all of death; but the religion of our Saviour hath robbed the grave of -its terrors. We know that the soul is beyond, and what matters the -body?" - -"A truce to such talk," cried AElfric. "Give us the Te Deum, priest. I -like not to think on such things." - -"It shall be as thou wishest, though much I mislike to leave the subject -as I perceive that thou art ungodly." - -Then all joined in the sublime, unmetrical Te Deum. - -"Did thy priest but sing that," burst from the juggler, "I would wonder -not at the people listening to him." - -The abbot smiled, well pleased. - -"Thy heart is not altogether hardened, son, if it be touched by the -hymn," he said. "Mayhap thou wilt be willing yet to talk with me." - -After more singing, the conversation turned upon the Danes, and the -probability of a fresh outbreak discussed. The hour was late when the -abbot, noting that Egwina's eyes were heavy and that it was with -difficulty she kept awake, arose. - -"To bed! to bed! See ye not that the maiden is aweary?" - -So saying he conducted them to the guest house, a building in the -courtyard but without the convent proper, and soon quiet reigned over -the monastery. - - - - -CHAPTER III--A THIEF IN THE NIGHT - - -Soft and downy was the bed in the bower chamber to which Egwina had been -assigned, and grateful was it to the weary maiden, who was soon fast -asleep. - -It seemed to her that she had slept but a short time when something -awakened her. She lay quite still trying to determine what it could be, -and hearing only the soughing of the wind. - -Suddenly, she felt her hand taken softly, and the sapphire ring which -Ethelfleda had given her was gently withdrawn from her finger. For a -moment the girl thought that she must be dreaming, and quickly clasped -her right hand over the left. The ring was in truth gone. She grew numb -with fear as the fact dawned upon her. There was a thief in the room. - -Her heart almost stopped its beating, and then began to throb fast. Was -it one of the monks? No, no; they were too good, too kind for that! It -must be, it was AElfric the juggler, who had joined them on their -journey. Had he not looked covetously upon the jewel? At this moment she -heard the thief moving quietly toward the door. The sound broke the -spell that held her. It was too dark for her to see anything, but she -sprang from the bed shrieking: - -"Grandfather! grandfather! Awake! awake!" - -There was a muttered ejaculation from the intruder. He turned, bounded -back toward her and felled her, with a blow; then, as Wulfhere ran into -the room, dashed from the house. - -"Egwina! Egwina!" called the harper in alarm. "What is it? What hath -befallen thee?" - -There was no response, and in trying to reach the couch, he stumbled -over the body of the girl. - -"My child! My child!" broke from his lips in agonized accents as he -recognized Egwina's form by the feel of her garments and hair. "What -hath happened to thee, little one?" - -Still there came no reply, and almost crazed by the darkness and the -silence, Wulfhere ran across the courtyard and began to pound with all -his might upon the portals of the convent, calling upon the abbot as he -did so. - -"What hath happened?" cried the abbot from within in response to the -clamor. "Why rouse ye reverend men from needed slumber?" - -"Because," cried Wulfhere, frantically, "something hath befallen my -child. I know not what evil hath been wrought, but only that she lieth -dead or in a swoon. For the love of heaven, good father, open unto me!" - -There was a rattle of chains, and then the door swung back, and the old -man was surrounded by the monks. - -"What is it, son?" demanded the abbot. - -"I know not," cried Wulfhere, "save only that Egwina cried out to me in -terror. Now lies she there, and whether she be quick or dead I wot not. -Come!" - -The abbot was quick to act. - -"A leech and herbs," he commanded. Without further parley, he ran -rapidly with Wulfhere to the guest-house, the monks following. - -Egwina still lay unconscious on the floor. The abbot and Wulfhere -stroked her hands while the leech applied various restoratives. Soon the -maiden showed signs of returning consciousness, and the leech gave her a -drink which he prepared from the herbs. In a short time she had so far -recovered as to be able to tell her story. - -"And see, granther," she concluded, "the ring that the maiden gave me -hath been taken." - -Wulfhere uttered an exclamation as a sudden thought struck him, and he -sprang to his feet. "AElfric! Where is AElfric?" - -Several of the monks started in search of him, but no juggler could be -found. - -"'Tis he who hath done this!" cried Wulfhere. - -"Hast thou lost aught of other treasure?" asked the abbot. "If his -purpose were robbery, methinks that he would have deprived thee also of -booty." - -Wulfhere drew from under his tunic the pouch that he always carried -strapped about his waist, and from it took a bag. - -"By the bones of the holy Cuthbert," he exclaimed, "it is empty!" - -And so, indeed, it proved. The gold, silver, and copper coins, and gems -which had been given him, were all gone. With a groan the old man let -the bag fall to the floor. - -"Courage, man!" cried the abbot. "Thou hast not time to moan. Already -hath the first cock crowed for sun-rising. 'Twill be but a short time -ere morning dawns, and then we will seek the niddering. We will loose -the hounds upon his track, and though he have a few hours the best of -us, natheless we shall o'ertake him." - -So, in the early morning, Wulfhere and a small party of monks on -palfreys set forth from the convent. Hounds of the best English breed so -famed at this time were let loose upon the trail. It was not until late -in the afternoon that the man-hunt was brought to a close. - -Then the hounds gathered round some alders in which AElfric lay -concealed. He was soon dislodged from his covert, and, seeing that -resistance was useless, suffered himself to be led back to the -monastery. - -"Brother," said Wulfhere to him, more in sorrow than in anger, "I knew -not before that a gleeman would deal with another as a pagan might." But -AElfric answered not a word. - -A report of the matter was laid before the sciregerefa, the reeve or -sheriff of the county, and Wulfhere, Egwina, the abbot, and such of the -monks that knew of the affair, were summoned before him. - -In the presence of this man, the bishop, and the ealdorman, Wulfhere -accused the juggler of the theft. - -"In the Lord," said he, "do I urge this accusation with full right, and -without fiction, deceit, or any fraud; so from me was stolen the gold -and gems which my craft had brought me, and of this do I complain. Also -from my granddaughter was taken a ring. These things were found again -with AElfric the juggler." - -Then the gerefa proceeded to examine the several persons. AElfric looked -upon Egwina with aversion as the maiden gave her simple account of the -loss of her ring and the subsequent occurrences. - -"I know no more," concluded she, "for when I called aloud to my -grandfather, the man did strike me, and I fell into a swound." - -"And this is the man?" inquired the gerefa. "Marry! Is it thus that a -Saxon demeans himself?" - -"Nay," said Egwina, sweetly, "I would not take oath that it was he, good -gerefa; for it was dark, and I could not see. Mayhap he meant only to -affright me." - -The gerefa, the ealdorman, and even the bishop smiled at this artless -attempt to shield the fellow. - -"He doth not deserve thy pity, maiden," said the sheriff gently. "I -misdoubt not that he is the man sith the booty was found upon him. Thou -needst say no more." - -Egwina sat down by her grandfather while the abbot and the monks -deposed. Then the reeve turned to the juggler: - -"AElfric, by these witnesses thou hast been proven to have taken the -ring belonging to the maiden, and the coin and gems of the bard. Hast -thou aught to answer for thyself? Why didst thou this thing? Is it not -enow for the Northmen to pillage our people that they must prey upon -each other?" - -AElfric was silent for a moment, and then raised his head defiantly. - -"Naught can be gained by saying that I did it not, for ye have proved -it. AElfric did rob the old man of his gold, and the girl of her ring. -Will ye know why? They were mine by right. Ye have dooms by which a man -must pay bot if he wrong his neighbor by theft or feud; but no weregeld -must he pay that takes from another his trade. Yet is not that an -injury? This then have the scop and the maiden done to me: 'twas in the -market at Winchester that I played with my balls and knives. The people -cried up the act for they were pleased. Then, before it was time for the -giving of the gifts, did this harper and his daughter come. They sang, -and the throng left me. Have they not robbed me? I took that which was -mine own. Had they but waited until the distribution of gifts, naught -would have befallen them. I have said." - -He sat down as he spake, and a silence fell upon the company. Such a -plea was unusual. There was a puzzled look upon the faces of the -ealdorman and the bishop. Soon the gerefa spake: - -"Natheless, AElfric, the mulct must be paid. Little did the harper and -his daughter reck that they took gifts from thee. It was but a whim of -fortune, and doth not condone thy fault. Thou knowest the doom. Canst -pay thy weregeld?" - -AElfric shook his head sullenly. - -"Then hast thou kindred who will pay it for thee?" - -But the juggler clasped his hands. - -"There is none," cried he, "that is sibbe to me. Do to me as ye will for -none is there to pay the bot." - -"If thou canst not pay thy weregeld," said the reeve, "and there is no -man to pay it for thee, then must thou become a wite theow according to -the doom; for thus doth it read: 'If anyone through conviction of theft -forfeit his freedom, and deliver himself up and his kindred forsake him, -and he know not who shall make bot for him; let him then be worthy of -theowe-work which thereunto appertaineth; and let the were abate from -his kindred.' Thus shalt thou be given unto a lord for his theow, and if -any there be who choose to redeem thee, then let him come forward before -the year hath passed; else serfdom must be thy portion for life." - -The juggler advanced and laying down his sword and his spear, symbols of -the free, took up the bill and the goad, the implements of slavery, and -falling on his knees placed his head under the hand of the gerefa. - -"Oh!" cried Egwina pityingly, her eyes full of tears. "A theowe! Nay, -granther, it must not be! Prithee, give to the reeve the weregeld. I -would not that he be made a wite through us. Is he not a gleeman?" - -"True;" answered Wulfhere, "and a Saxon also. It is just. He hath -committed a crime against the doom of the land; according to the doom -let him be judged. Come, child, put on thy ring again, and let us be -going. Too long have we tarried already with the good monks. The Wind -month cometh on apace, and ere it wanes, I would be in Alfred's vill. -Come!" - -He arose as he spake, but, moved by an irresistible impulse, Egwina -sprang to the side of AElfric. - -"Sorry am I and grieved," she said, gently laying her hand on his arm, -"that we have brought thee to this pass. Take heart! It may be that -grandfather will let me have some of the gifts, and if so I will send -them to thee to pay thy were. We knew not in the market that thou hadst -received no gifts." - -But AElfric shook her hand from his arm roughly, and turned on her with -hate in his eyes. - -"Thinkest thou that thy father alone could have taken them from me? No; -it is thou that art to blame! Had it not been for thy fair face AElfric -would have received his gifts. Wulfhere is old! No longer hath he power -to charm by his harp and voice, so he uses thy beauty to drive a better -man from the field. Wulfhere did it not! It is thou who hath done this!" - -Egwina shrank back affrighted. Wulfhere strode forward, his face white -with passion. - -"What! Tauntest thou a girl? It is best for thy weal an thou art a theow -else Wulfhere would make thee pay thy weregeld twice over. Wulfhere may -have lost his power as harper, but strong yet is his right arm and -mighty its stroke." - -"Marry, son," interposed the abbot. "Be not wroth with such as he! Thou -demeanest thyself." - -"True;" said the harper recovering himself, "what hath Wulfhere to do -with a niddering?" - -At that term of reproach which no Saxon could hear unmoved, AElfric -sprang forward, his face convulsed with rage, his hand upraised. The -gerefa and the abbot seized him before the blow fell. - -"Niddering?" he shrieked. "AElfric niddering! As ye be Saxons let me at -him!" - -But they would not, and, as they led him away, he called back in a loud -voice: - -"By all the saints, I swear that AElfric shall be revenged. As I am now -so shall ye be! Look to yourselves, Wulfhere, and thou, daughter of -Wulfhere! For every hour spent as theow, ye shall have double. For every -task assigned, two shall be your portion. The rod and the lash shall not -be wanting. I swear it! Lead on; I have spoken!" - -Egwina paled and trembled at the words, but the old man laughed. - -"Heed him not," he said. "Doth not the beast growl when foiled? What -harm can befall us if we are in the king's hand? Come!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV--IN THE HALL OF ALFRED - - -Wulfhere and Egwina journeyed slowly northward over Hampshire, into -Berkshire, and thence into Wiltshire, so that it was not until the sixth -day of the Wolf month that they arrived at Chippenham. - -The landscape was dreary and barren. The wind howled dismally through -the branches of the leafless trees. The sedge by the river was silvered -over by heavy rime and the frosted flag rushes seemed to cut like -swords. The gray clouds hung low in the dull leaden sky until the -summits of the hills in the distance were lost among them. The wide-open -moors and hedgeless commons showed no sign of any living thing on their -desolate wastes. - -Without the gates of the city all was chill and drear, but within the -sounds of music and revelry could be heard on every hand; for it was the -twelfth night, and the feast of the Epiphany. For twelve days the yule -log had blazed on every hearth, and as soon as the last of its embers -died out life must again take on its work-a-day aspect. So loud rang the -mirth and hearty the feast of the last of the holy festival. - -Chippenham held one of the strongest of the royal residences. A long, -low irregular building, it still towered above the other dwellings of -the burgh. It was brilliantly lighted, for night was fast approaching -when the wayfarers entered the gates, and Wulfhere and Egwina -immediately made their way to it. - -A dense throng of poor people waited without the hall for the remnants -of the banquet which was going on within. Pushing their way through -them, the two paused just outside the portals. - -"Now, child," commanded Wulfhere, "sing as thou hast never sung before. -'Tis Alfred the king who hears thee." - -And with his own nerves tingling, Wulfhere swept the strings of his -harp, and they sang softly and tenderly an old ballad. The noise and the -glee within ceased with the first few notes of the melody. The sweetness -of the girl's clear soprano blended with the deep bass of the bard, -making a pleasing harmony. When they had finished the strain, the -portals were flung wide, and the voice of the warder called in ringing -tones: - -"Now who be ye that bring such music from the harp?" - -"Wulfhere, the Gleeman, with his daughter, Egwina the Fair." - -"Enter, Wulfhere, with thy daughter; and for our good cheer give us of -thy melody. I wot that none of Alfred's harpers hath such power of the -harp. Enter and welcome!" - -Well pleased, the bard and the maiden entered. The hall was a long room -whose length was disproportionate to its width, and whose vaulted roof -was blackened by the smoke of the fire which burned in its centre. In -the upper end was a dais raised a step above the rest of the building. -The walls were covered by silken hangings richly embroidered, which -served the double purpose of ornamentation and to keep the wind out. For -in those days so illy built were even the palaces of the kings that the -candles were ofttimes extinguished by the gusts of air which came -through the cracks and crevices of the buildings. - -Three long tables were ranged down the length of the apartment, filled -with Alfred's gesiths or retainers. In the centre of each table was a -large boar's head with an apple in its mouth. The room was decked with -evergreens, conspicuous among them being the mistletoe, to which a -traditionary superstition attached. - -The floor was covered with rushes and sweet herbs, and a number of dogs -lay thereon close to the great fire, watching greedily for some chance -tidbit, if any there were so unmannerly as to throw to them. Upon the -dais stood an oval-shaped table handsomely carved, above which was a -canopy of richly embroidered cloth. - -Around this table, reserved for the king's family and guests of honor, -were gathered two ladies and three small children, one boy and two -girls. The king's chair was empty. Behind the ladies stood two youths -and a maiden of high rank, who served them with napkins and mead, and -with a start of surprise, Egwina saw that the maiden was Ethelfleda and -that one of the youths was her brother. - -The tables were laden with gold and silver plate, and each person had a -knife with a jeweled hilt. Pages served the meat on spits, kneeling, and -occasionally passed bowls of water in which the fingers were dipped -before drying them on the napkins. - -Wulfhere and Egwina were given seats in the lower end of the hall among -the other harpers, scops, bards, and gleemen. At their entrance every -eye was turned inquiringly toward them. The reeve who had the feast in -charge hastened to them. - -"Thy music hath enchanted the household. Prithee delight us again. The -feast is deepening." - -Nothing loth, Wulfhere complied readily; then, as the song was finished, -without waiting for further request, his fingers swept the strings and -he half sang, half recited, improvising as he went: - - "Here Alfred of the West Saxons king, the giver of the bracelets - of the nobles, - A lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of - swords at Ashdown. - The wall of shields he cleaved, the noble banners he hewed; - Pursuing, he destroyed the Danish people. - The field was colored with the warrior's blood. - After that--the sun on high--the greatest star - Glided over the earth, God's candle bright! - Till the noble creature hastened to her setting. - There lay soldiers many with darts struck down, - Northern men over their shields shot. - So were the Danes weary of ruddy battles. - The screamers of war he left behind; the raven to enjoy, - The dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, and the - hoarse toad; - The eagle afterwards to feast on the white flesh; - The greedy battle hawk, and the gray beast, the wolf in the - wood. - He has marched with his bloody sword, and the raven has followed - him. - Furiously hath he fought, and the Northmen fear his presence. - Then did the Dane seek his fleet. - And they sang as they coursed gayly along the track of the - swans: - 'Not here can the Great one harm us. - The force of the storm is a help to the arms of our rowers; - The hurricane is in our service; - It carries us the way we would go.' - Then arose the king in his wisdom. Alfred, great of - understanding! - He the wise builder of ships! The giver of laws, the bestower of - bracelets! - He spake, and the timbers took shape. - Then did the raven shriek on the waters. - Red ran the blood of the Northman, as the Dragon of Wessex - pursued him. - Great, great are the deeds of Alfred! The wonder and glory of - men!" - -Thunderous applause broke forth from the retainers that shook the very -rafters. Wulfhere sat down upon the settle, and glanced toward the dais -from which there now advanced the royal cup-bearer. - -"Later will the king grace the feast by his presence," he said. "And -then, O minstrel, shalt thou receive fitting guerdon for thy words. -Drink hael to Elswitha, the lady" (the correct designation of the queens -of that time was "The Lady") "who sends thee cheer from her own table -and in her own cup." - -He presented the cup, a golden goblet, to Wulfhere as he spoke. The old -man flushed with delight. - -"Wass-hael," responded he, as he took the cup. "Wass-hael to the Lady -Elswitha." - -"She bids thee welcome, thou and the maiden, and wishes ye also to sing -for her in her bower later. Meanwhile, partake of the glee and mingle as -of our own household among us." - -So saying he returned to his own station on the dais. - -"Granther," whispered Egwina as the youth left, "seest thou not that the -maiden, Ethelfleda, serveth the lady Elswitha? The youth also is on the -dais." - -"It may be, child," answered Wulfhere. "They are guests, likely. -Methought they were gentles. But didst thou see, Egwina, that the lady -hath sent her own cup? Fortune hath favored us in sooth." - -The girl looked at the cup as he wished, but ever and anon stole glances -toward the dais where were the youth and the maiden. At this moment from -one of the settles where sat the minstrels, a voice exclaimed: - -"Tell me, ye wise ones, what is winter?" - -"Tell us, Witlaf," shouted the reeve. "Expect not wisdom at a feast." - -"It is the banishment of summer," answered the minstrel. - -"Good, good! Another! Give us another." - -"What is spring? The painter of the earth. What is the year? The world's -chariot. What is the sun? Quotha! Doltish are ye if none can answer." - -"The splendor of the world, the beauty of heaven, the grace of nature, -the honor of day, the distributer of the hours," spoke up Wulfhere. "Now -thou, whom they have called Witlaf, answer this: What is the sea?" - -Witlaf thought for a moment ere he replied, "The path of audacity, the -boundary of the earth, the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of -showers." - -"Right!" exclaimed the old bard, his spirits high, his blood coursing -warmly through his veins, for it was scenes of this kind that he loved. -"Right, sir bard! Now prithee read me this riddle. An unknown person, -without tongue or voice spoke to me, who never existed before, nor has -existed since, nor ever will be again, and whom I neither heard nor -knew." - -But Witlaf shook his head. - -"Thou wilt have to unravel it thyself," he said, "I know not that." - -"It is a dream," answered Wulfhere, and again the rafters shook with -applause. - -"Now, wanderer, read this for me if thou canst. It is a wonder. I saw a -man standing; a dead man walking who never existed," quoth Witlaf. - -"It is an image in the water," replied Wulfhere quickly. - -"He hath thee, Witlaf," came from the board in a merry shout. "Thou hast -met thy match." - -"Nay; here is another," cried Witlaf on his mettle. "I wot that there be -few men that can unravel this: I saw the dead produce the living, and by -the living the dead were consumed." - -Wulfhere smiled as sagely and answered: - -"From the friction of trees fire was produced, which consumed." - -So, fast and furious grew the fun, every minstrel or bard contributing -his quota to the mirth; Witlaf and Wulfhere leading, each striving to -outdo the other. - -The feast thickened, and mead, pigment, and morat circled round the -board, and the tongue of the Saxon was unloosened. Then did the harp -pass from hand to hand and each sang. Even the nobles at the king's -board lifted up their voices in song. Again the cup-bearer approached -the place where the minstrels sat. - -"The lady Elswitha wishes to know if thy daughter sings not alone?" said -he, addressing the bard. "Hath she not some simple lay that will charm -the ear?" - -"She hath," answered the gleeman, "and gracious is the lady in the -asking. Egwina, Elswitha would hear thee sing. Thy sweetest, child! 'Tis -the Lady who asks thee." - -Then timidly the maiden arose. The company hushed the noisy revel, and -listened as the sweet voice of the girl sounded through the hall. Her -voice quavered slightly when she began, but the maiden on the dais -smiled reassuringly at her, and she took courage. It grew stronger and -then pealed forth in all its strength and beauty: - - "Alone sits the exile, - Alone on the plain; - And the voice of the south wind - Speaks to him in vain. - - "For back hath his fancy - Flown to his lord; - When oft he had followed him - With arrow and sword. - - "Again does he seem to feel - As of old his caresses; - The thought is so sweet to him. - The awakening distresses. - - "No friends hath he now, - Nor lord for to follow; - Long have they been estranged, - Life seem but hollow. - - "Naught doth earth hold for him; - No surcease of sorrow: - For hunger of heartache - Fails comfort to borrow. - - "Cold, cold is his earth dwelling, - Care sits on his brow; - Joyless his dark abode, - Bereft is he now. - - "Those he hath loved in life - The tomb now is holding; - Fain would he join them there - For rest he is needing." - -The sad little strain produced a few moments of silence, and then again, -after vociferous plaudits for the maiden, the uproar broke forth. As -Egwina sat down, the maiden Ethelfleda descended from the dais, and came -to her. - -"Thou art the maiden and this is thy father who were so kind to me in -Andred's Weald," she said, taking Egwina by the hand. "Often have I -wondered about thee, and hoped to see thee again. Now thou shalt stay -with me, and thou shalt, if thou wilt, teach me some of thy pretty -songs. Sweetly dost thou sing, but it hath made my heart sad to hear thy -little plaint." - -"An it please thee, maiden, she shall sing another, merrier and more -suited to the feast," interposed Wulfhere, "I know not why the child -chose so sad a theme."[SYNC] - -"It doth please me," said Ethelfleda. "But come! Before thou dost sing -again, thou shalt drink hael with the lady Elswitha." To the old man's -joy he saw his granddaughter led to the dais where Alfred's wife sat. - -The lady graciously arose to receive the girl. With her own hand she -proffered the cup. Just as Egwina was lifting the goblet to her lips, a -great noise was heard without. There was the crash of arms, the hoarse -shout of battle, and then the portals were flung wide, and the warder -shouted: - -"The Dane, the Dane!" - - - - -CHAPTER V--THE DEATH OF A HERO - - -Instantly the wildest confusion prevailed. The Saxons, half-dazed by the -suddenness of the attack, sprang for their arms which hung upon the -walls of the hall. Such a thing as a winter campaign had hitherto been -unknown, and they were taken completely by surprise. - -Before they could collect themselves or form any plan for defense, the -Norsemen were upon them, and then there followed an awful scene of -carnage. The clash of steel, the hoarse shouts and cries of the Saxons, -the shrieks and groans of the women, mingled with the exultant yells of -the Danes. High above all, rose the Norse battle song which contained a -covert sneer at the English religion: - - "We have sung the mass of the lances. - It began at sunrise, and lo! the bright star hath gone to her - rest, - And the orison is not completed. - Odin awaits us in Valhalla! - The perennial boar steams upon the festive board! - Hela, the death goddess, gnashes her teeth that we escape her! - The kite and the raven scream with joy at the feast! - Red runs the blood! - Fearful the carnage! - Guthrum the old hath destroyed the great one. - The black Raven with pointed beak - Hath subdued the Dragon of Wessex." - -On and on it went while the sharp-edged swords did their work. The -Saxons made a brave but ineffectual resistance. On every side they fell. -The tables were overturned in the strife, and mead and pigment mingled -with the blood of those who such a short time before quaffed the cup so -gayly. - -Through the struggling combatants, Wulfhere made his way somehow to the -upper end of the hall where Egwina, Ethelfleda, Elswitha, the lady's -mother, Eadburga, the two youths and the little ones were huddled -together, terrified at the sudden onslaught. - -"Thou must not stay here," he cried to the Lady Elswitha. "It is no -place for thee, or these others." - -A thegn darted to them at this moment. - -"Retire," he shouted. "Retire, Lady, to thy bower." - -"Retire!" exclaimed the lady, "and leave my lord's hearthstone to the -invader?" - -"Thou must," cried the thegn in anguish. "For the love of the Holy Mary, -seek thy bower. We must answer to the king for thy safety." - -Without further remonstrance, the lady turned to flee with her children. -It was none too soon. The Northmen pressed furiously toward that end of -the hall. The few remaining Saxons threw themselves between the terrible -Danes and their beloved lady. - -"Go, lads," commanded the same thegn who had before spoken, pushing the -youths who lingered towards the fleeing group; "ye can do naught here, -and your duty lies there. Go!" and the boys obeyed him. - -As quickly as possible the little party made its way into the bower and -barricaded the entrance behind them. - -"Now what?" asked the lady of Wulfhere. - -"We must not stay here," answered he. "After the slaughter comes the -flame. The Dane will apply the torch as is his wont. Let us to the -king." - -"The king! Alack!" Elswitha cried in sudden terror. "Where is he? I -fear, oh, I fear that he hath fallen into the hands of Guthrum." - -"Where went he?" asked Wulfhere. - -"To Malmesbury to determine the limits of some bocland. Were he living, -he would have been here ere this. Oh, I fear, I fear!" - -Moaning, she drew her little ones to her while the others looked at her -compassionately. At this moment a mighty shout rose from without the -castle walls. - -"The king! The king!" - -The clash of steel, the shouts and cries which now broke forth with -renewed vigor, showed that the king had indeed come. Elswitha sprang to -her feet, her face transfigured with joy. - -"God be praised!" she cried. "It is my lord. Now, my children, ye are in -sooth safe. O thank God! Thank God!" - -But even as she spoke, the door fell inward with a crash, and the -Northmen burst into the room. Wulfhere drew his seax, and threw himself -in front of the women and children. The youths--Edward and the -cup-bearer--ranged themselves beside him. - -"Minstrel, sheathe thy sword," cried the foremost of the Danes. "Arms -and battle are not for thee. It is thine to sing the praises of -warriors. Sheathe thy sword." - -"I will, an it please thee, in thy body," answered Wulfhere. He made a -lunge, and the Dane fell pierced through the heart. - -The others sprang toward him, but the youths received those in the fore -on their swords. Then rose the voice of Guthrum, King of the Danes, and -it rang through the hall: - -"Whoso brings me the head of Alfred the King, him will I hold dearer -than a brother, and great shall be his reward." - -The Northmen turned and ran back towards the hall, shouting as they did -so: - -"Safe enow art thou, minstrel. Later will our swords drink of thy -blood." - -Elswitha started up frantically. "Come," she cried. "Let us to Alfred. -There only is safety." - -"Thou art right. Let us be gone ere others of the pagans come," said the -bard. "Do ye," to the youths, "lead, and let the women follow. I will -bring up the rear." - -The two boys went before. Elswitha and Eadburga came next with the three -children. Egwina and Ethelfleda followed, while Wulfhere guarded the -rear. Out into the night they went. The wind which had arisen, moaned -and sobbed as though bewailing the strife. The din without the castle -was fearful. The wailing of women and children mingled with the clash of -swords and the cries of battle. Citizens ran to and fro, whither they -knew not, seeking loved ones or refuge from the Danes. The darkness of -the night was broken only by the torchlights which flitted hither and -thither, or were suddenly extinguished as the bearers fell pierced by -sword or arrow. - -Hesitating only for a moment, the boys turned in the direction of the -sound of the conflict. They had gone but a short distance, when there -was a great shout, and the Saxons--warriors, citizens, women and -children--went flying past them. - -"Fly, men of Wessex," they cried as they ran. "Fly, and save -yourselves!" - -It was impossible to stem the living current. The little party was -obliged to turn and go with the surging, seething mass of humanity. - -And now the torch was applied to finish the awful work. Soon the ruddy -flames leaped high in the air, lighting up the sky with a lurid glare, -and bathing the landscape in a crimson glow. - -A wail went up from the fleeing Saxons, for they knew that the light was -from their dwellings, and that they were homeless. Full of anguish they -redoubled their speed, and ran on, breathless and in terror, for the -cries in the rear showed that the Northmen were still in pursuit; still -slaying those who were unfortunate enough to fall into their hands. - -In every direction ran the fugitives. It was cold, for it was midwinter; -but though the chill wind pierced to the very marrow, the people thought -only of life for themselves and dear ones, and heeded it not. The -terror-stricken inhabitants of the villages into which they fled could -afford them no asylum for they knew that but a few short hours must -elapse ere they would suffer a like fate. So they, too, joined the -fugitives and the crowd became a multitude. - -At first our little band had no difficulty in keeping together, but as -the numbers were increased, they pressed closer one to another, and -called aloud frequently. - -It was just the hour before the dawn, when the flames of the burning -villages had died down and a thick darkness had settled over the earth, -that a cry went up from those in front that the Danes were coming from -that direction also. Panic-stricken, the throng knew not which way to -turn. They became confused in the darkness and made a sudden dash in -opposite directions, shouting and crying as they did so. The party was -swept asunder by the rush. - -Egwina called frantically to Ethelfleda, but the noise was so great that -she could scarcely hear the sound of her own voice. Carried onward by -the crowd, she did not know where she was going, or if the Danes had -really fallen upon them. - -At last morning dawned. With the rising of the sun--the distributor of -God's blessed light--the stricken people revived somewhat from their -terrors which the darkness had augmented, and proceeded more quietly. -Now, too, each began to search for his relatives. To the girl's joy, her -grandfather was soon found. - -"Dost know what became of the others?" he inquired. - -"No, granther. The maiden was carried from my side when the shout went -up that the Danes were coming. Alack! where can they be?" - -"I wot not," answered Wulfhere moodily. "I fear, child, that this is the -end. None know whether Alfred be fallen or taken prisoner. If either be -true naught is left for us but loss of life or slavery." - -With the morning the people scattered into the different villages in -search of rest and sustenance. Wulfhere and Egwina did likewise. As they -were resting in the thatched cottage of a ceorl, there came through the -village one riding hotly on a palfrey. He bore an arrow in one hand and -a naked sword in the other. When he reached the centre of the hamlet he -stopped and called in a loud voice: - -"What, ho, Saxons! Listen to the words of the king. Alfred would have -aid against the Dane. Let every man that is not niddering, whether in a -town or out of a town, leave his house and come." - -Never before had the old national proclamation, which no Saxon capable -of bearing arms had ever resisted, been published to such deaf ears. -Wulfhere sprang up with a shout: "God be praised! The king lives!" - -But the mass of the people responded not but murmured among themselves -that resistance was useless. If they submitted, they would be allowed to -till the soil, and to live in their homes even as their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia were doing; while opposition meant death, loss of -homes and loved ones. - -So the message fell upon deaf ears, and the messenger swept on to other -villages with the summons. Wulfhere's shout met no answering one of -gladness. The old man sat down amazed and despairing. - -"What hath become of the spirit of the Saxons?" he asked fiercely. "Now -shall we be conquered by the Dane, even as our forefathers conquered the -Britons. The Saxons serfs? Out, I say! To what have the descendents of -Woden fallen that they should submit without a blow to the pagan?" - -"Friend," spoke a ceorl near by, "have a care to thy words. The land -hath been ravaged by the invader for years. No rest can be obtained -either by resistance or by gifts and money. We are weary of strife. -Serfdom and life are better than freedom and death. Marry, let us have -peace!" - -"Come, Egwina," and Wulfhere rose, his form dilated, his lip curled with -scorn. "Theowes already be these men. I would be no more among them. -Come!" - -Obediently the girl followed him. There were some mutterings from those -who heard his words, but they were allowed to depart without -molestation. They had not gone far from the village when they saw in the -distance a party of Danes approaching on horseback. As the Danes caught -sight of the man and the maiden, they spurred their horses and came up -to the two on a run. - -"A scald and a scald maiden," cried they in delight. "Now let song and -dance be our portion. Weary are we of the fray. Let us have song." - -They flung themselves from their palfreys and surrounded the two. Egwina -shrank close to her grandfather. - -"No song, even for thy life, girl," commanded the old man sternly. - -"Strike up, old scald! Is thy harp mute that thou dost not sweep it?" -spoke the leader. - -"A song! A song in praise of Guthrum! Guthrum the bold!" - -But Wulfhere folded his arms across his harp and remained silent. - -"Silent art thou?" demanded he who seemed to be the chief. - -"'Tis fear that whitens his face and makes his tongue cleave to the roof -of his mouth," laughed a youth mockingly. - -"Haco, take the harp," commanded the jarl. "Do thou sing for us. Then -will the old man be stirred to obey. He seems to forget that we war not -against gleemen." - -The youth stepped toward Wulfhere and reached out his hand for the -instrument. Still silent, the bard drew his seax and cut the strings -with one blow. - -"What!" cried the chief in fury. "What doest thou?" - -"No harp of mine shall sing in praise of Guthrum," responded Wulfhere -sternly. - -"But thy tongue shall," declared the other. "Sing, scald, else it shall -be torn from the roof of thy mouth, and never shalt thou lift thy voice -in praise of any other." - -"Rather than it should sing in praise of the Northmen I would tear it -out myself," declared the bard with energy. - -"Bold art thou," cried the leader, "or it may be that thou believest -that we will be niggardly with our gifts. See! Hath the Saxon done so -well?" - -He tore from his arms some massive gold bracelets which were held in -great esteem by the Danes, and cast them at the ministrel's feet. The -gleeman thrust them aside contemptuously with his foot. - -"I scorn both your gifts and your threats," he cried. "But listen! Ye -shall hear a song." - -Believing that he was really intimidated despite his words, the Danes -stayed their hands and composed themselves to listen, well knowing that -there was time enough to avenge the insult to their gifts. Then Wulfhere -drew Egwina back from them a little and began: - - "What shall the minstrel sing by the fireside? - What hero shall he laud to the young? - When the nights have grown cold and chill whistles the wind in - the tree tops, - Close gather they to the fireside. - Then call they for the harper. - He sings, and he sings of the Northman. - Great was the feast of the raven - When Guthrum swept over the land. - Wild shrieked the kite and the eagle; - And hoarse croaked the toad that was horned - Up rose the Dragon of Wessex! - Up then rose the Deliverer! - Up rose Alfred the wise one! - Maker of ships and of laws! - Guthrum and Danes floe before him! - Guthrum the old and the aged! - Guthrum in fear of the great one!" - -With cries of fury the Danes set upon him. Wulfhere received the -onslaught with a grim smile, and lunging at the nearest one, chanted on: - - "Fast flee the Norseman before him. - Stark fall they upon their bucklers! - Under the clash of the steel of Alfred. - Alfred, the great one! The wise one! - Maker of ships and of--" - -He fell, pierced through and through by their swords. - -"Grandfather!" shrieked Egwina, flinging herself down beside him. -"Grandfather, speak to me!" - -And Wulfhere opening his eyes, smiled, and chanted in a loud voice: -"Maker of ships and of laws!" and expired. - -With a cry of anguish the girl fell unconscious on the body. - - - - -CHAPTER VI--THE WOLVES' CONCERT - - -When Egwina recovered consciousness, two priests were bending over her. -The Danes were gone, and only the pitying faces of the presbyters were -in sight. Half dazed, she stared at them stupidly, and then, as her eyes -fell upon the body of Wulfhere, the remembrance of what had happened -returned with full force. - -"Granther! Oh, granther!" she sobbed. One of the priests leaned over -her, and lifted her up gently. - -"Daughter, be comforted. He is at rest. No longer is he beset by Dane or -foe of any kind. Calm thy grief, and be with us while we give him -Christian burial. Our time is short, and we know not how soon the pagans -will return. That thou wert left alive is a mercy of God." - -Egwina controlled herself by a great effort. The priests, taking turns, -dug a grave with Wulfhere's seax. Then they approached the remains. With -loving hands, the maiden herself re-arranged the garments of the dead -man, taking the bag of valuables from his person. - -"Take this for the soul sceat," she said, giving it into the hands of -the priests. - -"But, daughter, it is too much," and the priests looked at each other, -wondering at the amount. "Keep part for thine own use." - -"I want it not," answered she, weeping softly. "Let it bring him as many -prayers as it will, good fathers." - -Reverently the body was laid within the excavation, and then Egwina -brought his harp. - -"Bury it with him," she said. - -"Nay, daughter; it savors too much of heathenism," said one much -scandalized. "Do not the pagans so, and the bard was a Christian?" - -"True," said the girl through her tears. "True, good fathers, but -granther loved it so. I could not bear that other than he should use it. -And if it so be, as ye tell us, that we will sing praises in the -heavenly land then will he have need of it." - -The priests were touched, yet still they hesitated. It savored so much -of the heathenish custom of the Danes they were loth to consent to the -act; yet did they mislike to deprive the maiden of this small comfort. - -"See," said the girl showing them the mutilated strings. "When they -would have taken it from him to use it in praise of Guthrum, he cut the -strings rather than have it so defiled. If the harp be left, we wot not -but that some of the Northmen may find it and use it. Grandfather could -not rest if that were to happen. Always it hath been with him. It was -his friend, his glee-beam. I know that he will be lonely without it." - -"Brother," said one to the other, "what sayest thou?" - -"Do as the child wisheth," replied the second one. "It will comfort her, -and doth not bewray the church at such a time. Besides 'twere pity that -the Northman should get the harp sith the bard hath given his life so -nobly." - -So, to Egwina's relief, the harp was interred with the gleeman. Prayers -were said over the grave, and then the priests turned to the girl. - -"Now, daughter, respect hath been shown to the dead, and now is our duty -to the living. Whither goest thou? Where are thy friends?" - -"Alack!" returned she, bravely checking her tears, "I wot not. None but -granther did I have." - -"But were ye not under some lord's hand?" - -"Nay, ye know the custom of the wandering gleemen. From mead hall to -mead hall did we go, and we have always done so. At Chippenham, we came -to put ourselves under the hand of the king for fear of the Danes; but -now--" - -"Now," said the elder priest, "thou art like others of people and -priests. No friends, no home; thou hast nowhere to go. God help and -comfort thee and us in our affliction." - -"We would best take her to the abbess Hilda at the priory," said the -second one. - -"Yea; we will take her there, brother, though thou wottest that it may -not be safe for the maiden. Even Christ's altar is not safe from the -defilement of these pagans. Methinks they are fiercer towards priests -and monks, and ravage the churches and convents with greater fury than -elsewhere, if that be possible where no mercy is shown to any. But eat -and drink, child. Thou art weary." - -For Egwina suddenly felt spent and faint. A sense of forlornness that -she was unable to control was taking possession of her. - -"I feel no desire for food, holy father," she said weakly. - -"Natheless thou must eat, daughter. Keep up thy heart. Be not troubled -or concerned for thyself. Thou art in God's hands. Whatever he sends is -for the best. Eat these." - -He took from the pouch which he carried under his chasuble some barley -cakes, and Egwina ate of them obediently. When she had finished they -took up their staffs, and declared themselves ready to take her to the -priory. Thus did they journey. - -It was late in the day when the priests joyously announced to the maiden -that there was but little further to go. - -"Then shalt thou find peace and rest for thy weariness, child," said -they comfortingly to her. - -But as they drew near to the building, their ears were greeted with -cries and screams of terror. - -"The Northmen!" ejaculated the priests with pale faces. "Stay thou here, -daughter, while we see if aught can be done." - -They went forward, leaving Egwina in the copse. Time passed. The priests -did not return, and finally, unable to endure the suspense longer, the -girl crept forward. - -In an open glade of the forest stood the priory. Egwina's -terror-stricken eyes saw naught but the forms of the slaughtered nuns -whose bodies lay everywhere in the courtyard, and even beyond it. In -front of the gates were the corpses of her two late companions--the -priests. - -A party of the Northmen were busied in carrying out the treasures of the -priory ere setting fire to the building. The girl gazed on the scene -with horror. Was there no safety, no retreat from these barbarians -anywhere? Her blood congealed in her veins. A numbness of despair crept -over her. Forgetting that she might be heard, a gasping cry escaped her -lips. Some of the Danes paused in their work to listen. - -"Heard ye not a sound?" asked one. - -"'Twas naught," responded another impassively, as he placed some golden -vessels on the ground. "Didst thou think that a nun had escaped? By -Odin, no! Careful were we that not one should live to say mass." - -"Many masses have we sung under Guthrum," laughed another. "But a short -time and no priest, monk, or nun shall be left of all the English. -Joyously doth the death cry of such fall upon my ear. No music is -sweeter than the prayer that priest or nun utter at the point of the -sword." - -The conversation roused the girl from the stupor into which she was -falling. With an effort she shook off the lethargy that was numbing her -faculties, and stole away into the wold. When out of hearing of the -Norsemen, she broke into a run, and did not stop until forced by sheer -exhaustion to do so. - -Deep into the wood had she penetrated. There was no sound save the -sighing of the wind through the leafless boughs. Where should she go? -What should she do? She knew not. On every side was the Dane. No safe -shelter was to be found in hut or abbey, even if she had known where to -go to find either. In the wold lurked the wild beasts, and the chill of -the winter. Death was on every hand. If not from the Dane, then from -cold or brute of the forest. - -In agony of mind she buried her face in her hands and groaned aloud. - -The sun set and the twilight threw among the trees long, dark shadows -that caused the girl to cower in fear. - -"Blessed Heaven aid me," was her agonized appeal, "for I know not what -to do." - -Even as she strove to find comfort in prayer there sounded upon the air -the dismal howl of a wolf. It was answered by another and then another -until the whole forest resounded with their yells. - -Egwina bounded to her feet, her heart beating wildly, her eyes dilated -with terror. Now she could hear the soft pat, pat of their feet as they -came closer, and soon the bushes round about seemed filled with a -thousand gleaming eyes. With an energy born of despair, the girl began -to climb the tree under which she had been crouching. - -It was an oak with low-spreading branches. Into these she clambered and -ensconced herself on one of the boughs. It was not a moment too soon. -Snarling and howling, emboldened by the shadow of the deepening -twilight, a whole pack bounded into the space under the tree. The girl -clung desperately to the bough, watching in terror the attempts of the -animals to reach her, and shuddering at the glare of their ferocious -eyes. - -[Illustration: _SHE BEGAN STRIKING THE CYMBALS TOGETHER._] - -One, bolder than the rest, made a great spring and narrowly escaped -touching one of the lower branches. - -Egwina started with fear and the start jarred the cymbals that were -attached to the chain worn across her shoulder and breast. The -instruments gave forth a musical sound. Instantly the tumult below -ceased. The wolves fell back and looked up inquiringly. Hope arose in -the girl's heart. - -Passing one of her arms around the branch to keep herself from falling, -she grasped the cymbals and began striking them together. The effect was -magical. The animals settled themselves on their haunches to enjoy the -music. - -Never had she performed to so attentive an audience and never had she -done so well. On and on she played until her arms ached, and she would -fain have stopped but that at the least cessation of the music the -wolves began their leaping and snarling again. - -It grew darker and darker. The shadowy outlines of their bodies became -indistinct and at last melted into the darkness, and only the fiery -gleam of their eyes told the girl that they were still below. - -Would she be obliged to pass the night thus? she asked herself. Could -she hold out until morning, or would she become so wearied that she -would finally lose her hold and fall into that savage pack? Resolutely -she put such thoughts from her, for they took the courage out of her -heart and sapped the strength of her body. - -How long she played she did not know, but after what seemed to her a -very long time she heard the winding of a horn drawing near. Presently -through the woods came the flickering glow of torches. - -With a cry of gladness Egwina called loudly: - -"For the love of Heaven, who ever ye be, succor me, I pray you." - -"What have we here?" shouted a voice in reply, and a man ran forward. -"Where are ye that called?" - -"Here, here!" cried the girl joyfully. "In the tree." - -The wolves, as the music ceased, began howling again, and, as a party of -men with dogs dashed among them, attacking them with clubs, the most of -the pack took to their heels, while the remaining few ceased their yells -and in sullen silence let the ceorls club them to death. As the last one -was dispatched, the trembling girl descended from the tree. No sooner -had she reached the ground than she fell into a passion of weeping. - -"There! there!" said one with gruff kindness. "Thou art safe now. The -wolves cannot harm thee." - -But nature had been too severely tried, and Egwina sobbed on. The -ceorls, seeing that she could not control herself, wisely left her -alone, and presently when her sobs had subsided she looked up. - -"'Tis unmannerly, I wot," she said sweetly, "but I could not keep back -the tears. I thank ye all for your kindness. Had ye not come when ye -did, I fear that I should not have held out much longer." - -"Fleest thou from the Dane?" asked one. - -The girl nodded, her heart swelling at the thought of her grandfather, -and then she told them of the attack on the palace at Chippenham and all -that had followed. - -The men listened in silence until she had finished, and then one said, -"Where is the king? What hath become of him?" - -"I know not," answered Egwina. "I trow that he liveth, for when granther -and I rested in one of the villages, his messenger of war passed -through. But the Saxons would not hearken to the summons." - -"Sayest thou so?" exclaimed he who seemed to be the spokesman. "Sayest -thou so? Then, are we in sore straits in sooth. Alfred is a wise king -and would drive out the Dane if the Saxons would follow him. But what is -the throne without men? Of himself he can do naught. Evil hath surely -come on the land. But thou art cold, little one!" - -Egwina was in truth very cold. She trembled in every limb for she was -chilled to the marrow and faint from weakness. - -The ceorl wrapped her in his mantle and lifted her in his arms. - -"Nay," he said with good-natured raillery as she remonstrated; "a Saxon -maiden who can keep a whole pack of wolves enthralled by her music must -be treated gently." - -The others laughingly assented and thus was the girl borne to the -ceorl's home. - - - - -CHAPTER VII--THE COMING OF A STRANGER - - -The party of Saxons who had so opportunely come to the rescue of Egwina -proved to be swineherds, returning from their day's work in the forest. -Deep into the woodland did they go. At last a light shone through the -darkness, and towards it the ceorl who bore Egwina walked rapidly. - -With hearty farewells the others left him, and each wended his way to -his own home, promising to meet betimes on the morrow. The light came -from a rude cottage, and soon the swineherd reached it. He knocked -loudly on the door. It was opened quickly, and the shrill voice of a -woman exclaimed: - -"'Tis time thou wert coming, Denewulf! For a long while hath thy supper -been waiting. Cold is it as the home of the Northman. Complain not if it -be not to thy taste." - -"Nay, Adiva; I will not grumble," returned the Saxon as he entered. -"Full well do I know that the hour is later than its wont; but much hath -happened to hinder me." - -"Holy Cuthbert of blessed memory!" ejaculated the woman. "What have we -here?" - -Denewulf unfolded the mantle from the girl as he answered: - -"I have brought thee a daughter for thy loneliness, Adiva." - -"But where gottest thou her?" demanded the dame in astonishment. "I wot -that I have not seen so fair a maiden in many a day." - -The Saxon laughed. - -"Serve us the meat, good mother, and while we sup, I will tell thee all. -Sit, maiden." - -Egwina sat down upon one of the rude benches, and looked about her. The -good woman still muttering in her surprise, bestirred herself about the -supper. - -The cottage was low and mean. It was made of turf and sticks, and -thatched with rushes. The furniture was of the simplest. A broad, low -bench back in one corner was covered by a tick or sack filled with -straw. A goat's skin was thrown over it. This served for a bed. A loom -and distaff were on one side, with great bunches of yarn beside them. -The seats were but crude settles of wood. A square table was drawn up -near the fire which blazed genially in the centre of the room. The dog -immediately stretched himself before it. From the roof were suspended -the sides and hams of meat--the bucon or bacon of the Anglo-Saxon--and -numerous bunches of herbs. The walls and rafters were blackened by the -smoke which escaped through a cover in the roof. - -Through the doorway the maiden caught a glimpse of another room. These -two were all that the cottage contained. The one they were in served as -a bed-room, sitting-room, kitchen, and dining-room, all in one. Simple -and homely as it was, there was an air of warmth and comfort in it that -stole over her senses gratefully. - -Soon the supper smoked on the table, and Adiva pressed her hospitably to -sit up, and to partake of it. Broiled eels, swine meat, honey and barley -cakes, and the inevitable mead, constituted the repast. Adiva served the -meat on spits, and each cut for himself slices with his own knife into -trenchers of wood. The mead was drunk from horns which were filled from -a tankard. - -The color came to the girl's face as she ate and drank, and was warmed -by the fire. There were no vessels filled with water for the fingers, -nor napkins to dry them on, nor table-cloth on the table, such as were -used in the halls of the nobles; but there was kindness and good-will, -and a homely hospitality that made amends for what was lacking in -accessories. Not a word would the dame allow them to say until hunger -was appeased. Then she looked up and said: - -"Now, Denewulf, be thou the first to speak and tell how and where thou -didst find the maiden. Then shall she tell what happened before." - -"Well," said Denewulf quaffing a huge draught of mead, "as I and the -others were coming through the wold with our hounds, what should we hear -but the sound of music. Wondering much, we wound not our horns but -stopped to listen. It ceased, and the howling of wolves smote our ears. -Beshrew me, if I thought not that the wiccas were holding a conclave in -the forest. Again the music started, and the howls ceased. We wound our -horns again for our own comfort, for we wotted not but that the Norns -were weaving our fates--" - -"Out upon thee, Denewulf," interrupted the dame. "Have done with thy -heathenish talk, and tell thy tale more simply." - -The Saxon laughed, drank again from his horn, and resumed: - -"Then heard we a cry for help. We ran forward with our hounds. May I be -bewrayed, but there in a tree was this maiden, who was performing to a -whole pack of wolves below. Scold an' thou wilt, Adiva, but methought at -first that it was Jamvid and her sons." - -Again the wife interrupted him, crossing herself devoutly as she spake. - -"Wilt never forget thy foster mother's superstitions, man? Marry, thou -art more Dane than Saxon now! What would the priest say to thy -heathenism?" - -"Be not wroth, Adiva," laughed Denewulf. "Thou wottest that at heart I -am as good a Christian as thyself. I trow the Dane would think so." - -"Well-a-day, have done with thy witless talk and go on with thy tale," -cried the wife impatiently. - -"Whether she were Jamvid or no," went on the swineherd, "we set upon the -brutes with our clubs, and such as did not take to their heels are left -out under the tree. Then the maiden descended, and we found that she was -not the hag of the Iron Wood, but a Saxon girl fleeing from the Dane." - -"From the Dane?" ejaculated the dame. "Poor lamb! would the Dane bother -such as ye? Tell me of it." - -Thus adjured, Egwina in turn told her story, beginning with the desire -of herself and grandfather to place themselves under the protection of -Alfred, and continuing until the time that Denewulf had found her in the -tree playing to the wolves. - -"Dear heart!" burst from the motherly woman hurrying round to the girl. -"I'll warrant thou art tired and spent. To think of a girl going through -all that! But thou art safe here." - -"Why, will not the Danes come here?" queried Egwina in amaze. - -"They cannot, child. None but Saxons can penetrate into these wolds and -fens," spoke up the swineherd quickly. "And not even Saxons if they be -not accustomed to it. I and others of my kind can go through the -fastnesses as easily as thou canst follow a path; because we wot of -them, but the Northmen would become weary and wander aimlessly about, -unwitting whither to go until they would perish in the forest." - -"It glads my heart to hear it," breathed the maiden. "I want no more to -see them. They are so fearful! None do they spare, neither youth nor -age. I would, oh, I would that the king were here. Then would he be safe -from them." - -Denewulf and Adiva both laughed long and loud. - -"The king!" cried the swineherd when he could check his merriment. "The -king? Quotha! I should like well to see the king in the hut of a -swineherd. I must tell that to the others to-morrow." Again he gave vent -to a peal of laughter. - -"Out upon thee, man! Seest thou not that thou dost tease the maiden?" -chid the wife. - -"Nay; I wonder not at his mirth," said the maiden gently. "'Twould be a -rare sight, I wot, if the king would dwell here; yet I would that he -were here. I like not to think of him slain or in the hands of the Dane. -My grandfather said the land depended upon Alfred." - -"It may be," returned Denewulf. "Come Saxon or Dane, it matters not -here. But I would also that the king were here, for I would see him. -Never have I seen a king. Hast thou?" - -"Once," said Egwina, "when I was seven, grandfather and I were in -Sherborne when King Ethelred passed through. Methought that he was -handsome and noble in appearance, but granther said that I was too young -to know much about it, that the atheling, Alfred, was handsomer by far -and that the land would be better when he was king; not only for his -talents, but also because our holy father, the pope, had crowned him -king in Rome." - -"Well! Drink hael to the king's coming," and the swineherd tossed off -another horn of mead. - -At this moment footsteps were heard outside, the hound arose from his -place before the fire with a low growl. There came a loud knock at the -door. - -"Who goes there?" cried the Saxon striding to the entrance, fitting an -arrow to his bow as he did so. - -"A wanderer in search of food and shelter. Open as ye be Saxons." - -"The king has come," laughed Denewulf, turning round with a broad wink -at them. "Your best mead, Adiva." - -Then throwing wide the door, he called heartily, for the Saxons were -very hospitable: - -"Enter, wanderer! Thou art welcome to such as we have. Enter and find -rest for thy weariness, and food for thy hunger." - -Into the room there came a man whose manner was so commanding and his -form so stately that he might in truth be king. He was tall, and his -long hair of ruddy auburn fell in ringlets from under his bonnet on his -shoulders. When the firelight fell upon it, it shone like burnished -gold. His eyes were blue, very bright and penetrating in their glance. -His countenance fair and at present pale from fatigue. His brow was -high, noble, and thoughtful. In short, his mien was so august, his port -so noble that Adiva and Egwina both gazed upon him with awe. - -Not so Denewulf. The simple-hearted Saxon found something in the -stranger that answered to himself, for he smiled graciously upon him, -and seated him near the fire. - -"Sit here, stranger, and warm thyself while the wife prepares the meat -for thee. Sorry am I that thou didst not come sooner, for the meat was -hot, and it would have pleased us well to have had thy company." - -The stranger smiled a sweet, grave smile as he answered: - -"It matters not if the meat be cold. Trouble not thyself, good dame. He -who hath fasted since yesterday will not find fault though the food lack -heat." - -"Dear heart!" exclaimed the dame bustling about. "And hast thou taken -nought since yesterday? Marry, but it must be piping hot for thee, man. -Thou shalt have a good supper." - -In a short time the stranger sat down to the table and partook of the -repast. Egwina could not but notice the difference in his manner of -eating and that of their hosts, who, kind people though they were, still -lacked refinement. When the stranger's hunger was appeased, Denewulf -filled a horn from the tankard, and passing it to him, said: - -"Drink hael, man! 'Twill warm thee, and chill blows the wind in the -forest." - -"Wass hael," responded the guest, courteously including Egwina and the -wife in the health. "To ye both, good dame and gentle maiden, and to -thee also, ceorl, for thy kindness," and he quaffed the horn. When -Denewulf would have replenished the cup, he shook his head. - -"Nay," he said. "I care not for more." - -"Then," said the swineherd, "tell of thyself, and how thou art alone in -the weald. Didst lose thy way? I trow that thou didst, for few there be -who dwell not among the fens that can find the way out when once within -its depths." - -"Is it so impenetrable?" inquired the stranger. - -"So much so," replied the swineherd with a chuckle, "that if the whole -Danish army were lost in its fastnesses, they would die before finding -their way out; unless some Saxon were niddering enow to show it." - -"Then I would that the Danes were within its depths," ejaculated the -stranger with fervor. "Vain have been the efforts of the Saxons to -resist them, and it would be a happy ending of the matter." - -"Thou fleest, then, from the Dane?" queried Adiva. - -"Yes; they are ravaging the whole of Wessex." - -"Good stranger, knowest aught of the king?" cried Egwina. "I hope that -he is safe." - -"I trow that he is," returned the stranger, smiling sweetly at her. - -"She was wishing that the king were here with us when thou didst knock -at the door," chuckled Denewulf. - -"Why fearest thou for the king? Dost know him?" - -"No; but if the king be safe then is there hope for the land. Doth he -not carry the hearts of the people with him?" - -"I trow not, maiden. Hadst thou seen him as I saw him last, thou wouldst -know that he did not. Forsaken and alone, Alfred hath gone none knows -whither." - -"Oh!" exclaimed the girl, the tears coming to her eyes, "sayest thou so? -The king forsaken! How could they leave him, so noble, so good is he! Is -not their allegiance his? Methinks that were I a man naught but death -could make me unleal to the king. As it is, I am but a girl and can do -naught but pray for him every day that he be kept safe, and that the -people will rally around him again." - -"Do so, child! Thy pure prayers may accomplish that which the king hath -not the power to do. If all Saxons were like thee the Dane would seek -another land to ravage." - -"The maiden hath cause to pray for the king," broke in the dame, who had -remained silent as long as she could. - -"What cause hath she?" - -"Well--but what shall I call thee?" demanded Adiva. - -"Call me Wilfred." - -"Well, Wilfred, I will tell thee her tale, and then Denewulf shall tell -thee how he found the child." And the good dame related the maiden's -story. Then Denewulf told again of the wolves, and Egwina listened -blushingly to their praises. - -"Of brave heart art thou, maiden," said Wilfred with compassion in his -look and voice. "Brave was thy grandfather in his death. 'Twas such that -a Saxon might be proud of. 'Tis pity that the king knew not of it." - -"My grandfather would like best to know that the king were safe," -returned Egwina. - -"And what art thou called, child?" asked Adiva. - -"Egwina." - -"Egwina, and I shall call thee 'the fair' also," said the dame. - -"And I, Jamvid, mother of wolf sons," laughed the swineherd; "for so I -found her." - -"And I, noble heart," said Wilfred. "With maidens like thee to grow into -wives and mothers, the land could survive the ravaging of a thousand -Guthrums." - -Egwina flushed rosy red with pleasure. - -Then cried Denewulf, "Let us to bed, good people! With the breaking of -morn must I to the forest." - -The men drew their coats around them and lay down by the fire on the -floor, while the dame and the maiden reposed on the tick of straw. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII--ADIVA GROWS ANGRY - - -Life in the cottage was simple in the extreme. Each morning Denewulf -looked after his nets and traps, and then repaired to the forest where -he tended the swine. The stranger exerted himself in the chase and -proved to be very proficient in woodcraft and the lore of the forest. - -Adiva took Egwina at once into her heart, and taught her all the simple -housewifely arts that she knew. The girl soon became an expert in the -use of spindle and distaff, and busily did the shuttles fly through the -long winter evenings. - -"Howsomever did I do without thee, child?" she would say as Egwina -flitted about singing at her tasks. "Dark will be the day that thou dost -leave me. I pray that it will never come." - -One day the girl was in the cottage busily spinning when Wilfred the -stranger entered. He threw some fagots on the fire and sitting before -it, drew from within the folds of his tunic a little book which he -perused intently, as was his wont. The maiden observed him with -interest. Presently he turned toward her with a smile. - -"Why dost thou watch me so, Egwina?" - -"I was wondering what the book contained that thou dost read in it so -much," returned the maiden in some confusion. - -"It holds much that is full of solace," answered he. "Tell me, Egwina, -dost know how to read?" - -"To read? No; why should I?" asked the girl in surprise. "Granther knew -not how; nor does Denewulf, nor Adiva; nor any of the gentles. In truth, -none I have ever known, save thee, have known how. Why should they? -There was no need. Granther said that it was only for priests or monks. -The gleemen need it not for singing or the harp. The ceorl needs it -neither for ploughing, or for sowing, or for tending his herds. And how -would it help the gentle in hunting or any of his pastimes? Weaving and -embroidery for women, sports and war for men. There is no need of -reading." - -Wilfred smiled and sighed as he answered: "As thou speakest so do most -think. In truth, I misdoubt if there are not priests even of thy way of -thinking. Few are they south of the Humber who can translate their daily -prayers into English. Yet once in all Gaul could not be found the -learning of our land. Alack! that Bede, Alucin, and Aldhelm were not now -alive. Yet, perchance, it is better so. Mayhap they would not have -flourished had they lived at this time. Dark, dark is the outlook." - -He relapsed into a moody silence. Egwina timidly approached him. - -"I meant not to offend thee, good Wilfred," she spake, gently. - -"Nay, little one; thou hast not offended me. I thought not of thy words, -but only of the decay of that learning for which we were once so famed." - -"Dost thou think so much of learning?" inquired she. "Prithee show me -the book, that I may see what it is that so charms thee." - -She took the book, and looked at it intently before handing it back to -him. - -"I see naught in it," she remarked, with a sigh; "that would hold me for -hours as it doth thee. What is its spell? It sings not, neither does it -speak, nor is it illuminated." - -"But it does speak, Egwina. Listen, and thou shalt hear something that -it says: 'Go now, ye brave! where the lofty way of a great example leads -you. Why should you, inert, uncover your backs? The earth, when -conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"Does it truly say that?" cried Egwina, in delight. "Show me, Wilfred." - -Wilfred placed his finger on the page, and said: "Art sure that thou -understandest, little one?" The girl nodded her head sagely. - -"I cannot just tell it," she said; "but it is like this: should the king -do some noble thing his example would incite others to follow where he -would lead." - -"True, maiden. Thou hast given the thought in mine own mind. Bright art -thou, and methinks would prove an apt pupil. Wouldst like for me to -teach thee to read, Egwina?" - -"Dost think that I could learn, Wilfred?" - -"Of a surety. Long years had passed over my head ere I knew. Methinks -that it was in my twelfth year that my mother called her children to -her, and, showing a pretty book brightly illuminated, said: 'Sons, that -one of you who first learns to read in this book, he shall possess it.' -'Shall he really have it for his own, mother?' I said. 'For his very -own,' she answered, well pleased at the question. My brothers cared not -for it, so full were they of the chase and sports, but I learned the -verses contained therein, and she gave it me." - -"Is this it?" asked Egwina, with interest. - -"Nay; it is at--" Wilfred checked himself, and then resumed. "So thou -seest that thou canst learn if a dullard such as I could. Thou hast an -apter mind than I. But thou must not care if it prove tedious?" - -"I will not care, and I will learn," said Egwina, with determination. -"It may be that I shall then know many things of which now I do not -dream." - -"Thou wilt, thou wilt!" cried Wilfred, in delight. "Forget not, dear -child, that 'The earth, when conquered, gives us the stars.'" - -"I will not forget," said Egwina, thoughtfully. "How beautiful the idea! -I shall never see the stars again that I will not think of it." - -And so it came about that each evening thereafter the time was spent by -Egwina and Denewulf also in learning to read. Adiva would have none of -it for herself, and muttered grumblingly that it was nonsense, and of no -use to any but priests. - -When the lesson was over Egwina would sing for them, and the hut would -ring with laughter and merriment. Wilfred, the stranger, listened -eagerly to the songs, and soon proposed that the maiden should teach -them to the others. - -"Alack! gladly would I do so, but what are they without a harp?" and -Egwina looked sad. - -Consternation seized on the little household the next morning after this -remark was made to find the stranger gone. Denewulf and Egwina were loud -in their lamentations at his departure. Adiva grumbled openly, but -secretly missed him as well as they. On the third day thereafter he -returned bearing a harp. The cottagers received him with acclamations of -joy. He seemed touched by their greetings, but offered no explanation of -his absence or where he had obtained the harp. - -Egwina wondered much at the instrument, for it was of the finest -workmanship. She soon taught him all the songs that she knew, and -already was he skilled in the use of the harp. - -"Thou dost well," she said, "but I wish that thou couldst have heard -granther. Thou shouldst have seen his sweep. There! that is something -like," as Wilfred, after some trials, executed it to suit her. - -So the time passed until at last the Length month (March) came. One day -Egwina went forth to see if she could find some sprout-kele for broth. -Enticed by the beauty of the day, she stayed longer than she had -intended, and hurried back to the house, for the dame was very busy. As -she drew near the cottage she heard the voice of Adiva raised high in -anger. - -"Drat the man! Never to turn the loaves when thou seest them burning. -I'll warrant that thou wilt be ready enow to eat them when they're -done." - -"I crave thy forgiveness, dame." The tones of Wilfred were contrite and -full of humility. "I thought not once of them." - -"Couldst thou not smell them when they lay at thy very feet?" demanded -the dame. - -"Nay; I noted naught," returned the stranger. - -"Good mother, be wroth with him no longer," cried Egwina entering. "His -mind is full of graver matters than woman's work." - -"Graver matters!" echoed Adiva, who was evidently in a bad way. "Graver -matters! I wot that they fall not heavily upon him at meal time. 'Tis -pity that a body can't leave the house for a minute without a wite's -letting the loaves burn." - -"Thou speakest truly," said the stranger humbly. "He who eats should -also work. That I have not done, but I will mend my ways, good dame." - -"There! it may be that I spake too quickly." Adiva was somewhat -mollified by his evident contrition. "After all, there's no great harm -done, and thou hast truly a good heart. I should have known better than -to trouble thee. Thou hast brought us many a fine buck, and marry, that -is man's work more than this." - -"Natheless, I will be more careful another time," said Wilfred, -reseating himself, and all went as before. - -Shortly after this, Egwina was much troubled about a strange dream that -she had. In some confusion and much distress of mind, for, like every -one of the time, she was superstitious, she unfolded it to Adiva. - -"Good mother, I fear I know not what, so queer a dream had I." - -"Tell it, child. Once I could unravel the meaning of night fancies, but -it hath been long since I tried my skill. The young care more for such -things. Denewulf looks with awe upon a Morthwytha, but he laughs to -scorn a reader of dreams. But dear heart! Here do I let my tongue run on -and thou hast not yet spoken thy dream. Say on, child." - -"I dreamed," said Egwina, "that I was in a lofty hall. Around me were -silken hangings, and the tables and chairs were carved with fine -workmanship. Many were my thegns, and they served me from vessels of -silver and gold. As I feasted many came and bowed down before me. All at -once a great light, that shone glorious as the sun, burst from my body. -The eyes of all men were uplifted toward it, and they were dazzled by -its radiance." - -Adiva raised her hands. - -"May the blessed mother preserve us, child! What a wonderful dream." - -"Canst thou tell what it doth portend, Adiva?" questioned the maiden -eagerly. - -"Child, child, I dare not tell thee that which I think; but if thou wilt -say naught before the stranger or Denewulf, thou and I will go to -Gunnehilde. She is a Dane, Denewulf's foster-mother, and a wicca." - -"I like not the fact that she be Dane," and Egwina shrank back a little, -for the Northmen held a painful place in her memory. - -"Tut, child! She is more Saxon than Dane, though I tell not that to -Denewulf. She came with her husband years ago when Egbert, the present -king's grandfather, was on the throne. No Christian is she, but a good -woman, though she hath been a vala in her own country. Denewulf hath she -reared from a lad. Her husband brought him home a Saxon boy of tender -years, whose father fell fighting the Welsh and whose mother died soon -after. She will tell thee all that thou wishest to know of things to -come. I countenance not Denewulf when he speaks of her foretellings, for -it is not wisdom to humor a man in aught that savors of heathenism. She -reads the runes for me often, though he wots not of it." - -"If it be not wrong then, Adiva, and thou thinkest best I will go with -thee." - -"Then to-morrow will we go," said the dame, and so it was planned. - - - - -CHAPTER IX--WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING? - - -Early the next day Adiva and Egwina started for the cottage of the -foster-mother of Denewulf, Gunnehilde, the Danish woman. - -It was not without misgivings that Egwina accompanied the dame, but the -latter laughed away her fears. - -"Wicca is Gunnehilde in truth," she said, "but pleasant spoken. Fair -will be her greeting, and I wot that thou wilt like her." So calming her -fears, Egwina fell in with the mood of her companion, and a brisk walk -soon brought them to the dwelling of the woman. - -It was built in the centre of a knoll in a glade of the forest, and -seemed in appearance not unlike the rude huts occupied by the -swineherds, except that it was more compact. The turf was not -intersected with twigs, as were those of the Saxons, but placed -compactly against a firm foundation of board. Adiva knocked on the door -while Egwina devoutly crossed herself. - -"Enter," said a voice as the door was thrown open. "Enter, Adiva! -Greetings to thee, and to the stranger, also, whom thou bringest with -thee. With the rise of the sun knew I that thou wouldst come, and bring -the maiden with thee." - -Again the maiden crossed herself. Adiva went into the dwelling without -hesitation, and the girl followed, although with fear and trembling. But -there was naught displeasing to the eye, nor anything that would inspire -awe in the room. The woman who welcomed them was tall and commanding in -appearance. Her hair was dark as the raven's wing. Her brow was -thoughtful, and her eyes, dark also, shone with the calm, steady light -of a student. In her right hand she carried a wand, the seid-staff of -Scandinavian superstition. - -"Sit thee here, wife of Denewulf," she said to the dame. "And thou, -maiden, be seated upon this bench, where the light may fall upon thy -brow. I would see where the Fylgia (tutelary divinity), whom Alfadur -gave thee, leads thee. Thou hast come to consult the runes?" - -She made the statement more as a declaration than a question. Without -waiting for a reply she went on: - -"I knew that ye would be here. When the sun rose I awoke and placed all -things in readiness for ye." - -"Gunnehilde," spake Adiva, "the maiden hath had a dream. Thou wottest -that it is somewhat in my ken to unravel such, but I feared to give what -it seemed to me to portend." - -"Dreams are oracles more potent than wicca can charm with wand or rune," -spake Gunnehilde. "Unfold it, and let me read the rede. Prophetic are -the visions of the night." - -Timidly Egwina told the dream. The Danish woman listened, leaning her -head on her staff, her eyes never leaving the maiden's face. When she -had finished there was silence for a few moments, and then the wicca -raised her head, and her eyes glowed strangely. - -"Maiden, no runes have I graven for thee on the bark of elm, nor -Scinlaeca (spirits of the departed) have I called from the graves of the -dead; but easy is it to read thy rede. Listen! for Skulda hath passed -into the soul of her servant, and fast doth thy fate run from her lips. -Thy vision portendeth great honors to thee. None greater than thou shall -live in the land. Retainers many shall be thine, with honor and riches -also. After thee shall thy son come, and he shall be more glorious than -thou. All men shall look up to him and bow before him for his greatness -and wisdom. Dangers will be thine, many and dire; but the web of thy -fate is spun. Heed well; speed well. And forget not the bode of the -wicca. Thou shalt truly come to thy glory. Hail to thee! Hail to thee! -Gunnehilde hath spoken." - -She arose and bowed thrice before the trembling maiden. - -"But what dost thou mean?" inquired the girl when she could command her -voice. "What glory is it that shall be mine? I fear that I do not -understand." - -"Thou hast no further need of galdra or witchcraft. Bright is the woof -of thy fate. The skein of thy life is interwoven with those who are -great. No need is there for thee to consult the runes. Ask no more of -the wicca. Glorious will be thy last hours." - -Egwina dared ask no more. Gunnehilde brought forth meat and drink and -placed it before them. - -"Eat and drink," she said, "ere ye go back to your abode. Busy will ye -be from this on, and ye shall both have need of your strength. Many they -be who come to your dwelling." - -"Dear heart!" cried Adiva in some anxiety. "Howsomever I can manage with -more, I cannot see!" - -"Adiva, thou hast not asked me to read the runes for thee, but I have -done so. Give greeting to Denewulf, and hail, thrice hail to the -stranger whom ye have harbored." - -"Tell me, good wicca," said the dame, "who is he? Of gentle blood, I -dare say, for he hath the port of such. Denewulf hath become wrapped up -in him, and Egwina is no better. Tell me of him." - -The woman looked at the maiden with a curious, intent glance, and then -said abruptly: - -"Through him will thy fate change. 'Tis for the weal of thy house, -Adiva, that thou hast sheltered him. Ere the set of sun, shalt thou know -who and what he is. Even now, do friends seek him in thine abode." - -"Marry!" ejaculated Adiva. "In my dwelling at this moment, sayest thou? -Egwina, 'twere best that we were going." - -She rose as she spoke, and Gunnehilde rose also. An arch smile parted -Egwina's lips. - -"I thought that thou didst intend staying longer," she said. - -"Nay, child; 'tis high time we were going. Besides, if any there be at -the cottage, I should be there to give them greeting." - -The smile on Egwina's face was reflected on Gunnehilde's, but the Danish -woman offered no remonstrance to their departure. The two were soon on -their way back. - -"Thinkest thou that there will in truth be guests at the cottage?" asked -Egwina of the dame. - -"Did not Gunnehilde say so?" returned Adiva; "and is she not a wicca? I -wot that it will be even as she hath said. Child, then thou canst not -help but believe in thy rede. Was it not wonderful what she told thee?" - -"Yes; but--" Egwina looked a little troubled. - -"But what, child?" - -"I did not understand clearly just what she meant. She seemed to mislike -questions else I would have asked further." - -"She told thee all she would without questions," returned the dame. -"Often do I consult her, and always hath it been as she hath said. But -Denewulf wots not of it." - -"Tell me of her," said Egwina. "Hath she always been a wicca? There -seemed to me to be much of the noble about her, and she spake not as do -the ceorls." - -"A vala was she in her own land," returned Adiva. "A vala, honored by -chiefs and revered by the nation, who foretold the future to heroes. -Even the king of her land hath led her to the high seat in the hall -where he wished to consult her. Now doth she read the runes and consult -her galdra for the vulgar. But of all that e'er I met, Gunnehilde reads -truest the wizard's lore." - -Soon they drew near the cabin of Denewulf. When within a short distance -of the hut, the hum of voices floated out upon the air. The dame turned -a triumphant look upon the maiden. - -"Did I not tell thee? True are the words of Gunnehilde. Now shall we -know who the stranger be. ''Ere set of sun,' she said, and that is not -far distant. And guests many! I wonder who they are? Come, let us -hasten!" - -She quickened her steps, and the maiden must perforce do the same. In -haste, Adiva threw open the door, and paused at the sight which met her -gaze. - -A half dozen Saxons were grouped about the deal table in easy attitudes. -Wilfred, the stranger, sate a little apart attentively observant of -them. Denewulf was busily serving the guests with mead. By the costly -fur-lined gonnas and the golden-hilted swords, Adiva knew them to be -nobles. - -"By my troth!" cried one of the youths merrily as the dame and the -maiden entered, "I have not seen so fair a face in days. Mickle and sore -would it repent me should I leave it without a kiss. A mancus, fair -maiden, for such favor." - -Egwina drew back from the doorway. - -"Fear not, little one," spoke the deep voice of Wilfred. "Enter in -peace. Niddering is he who speaketh so to a maiden. Fill not the ears of -a child with such trifling," he added sternly to the youth. - -"And who be ye, good sir, that tells me what to do? Wot ye not that I am -Ethelred of Mercia?" - -"I care not who ye be," answered Wilfred calmly. "Thy words are unmeet -for a maiden's ear. Therefore thou shalt say no more of them." - -"Shalt not?" The youth was on his feet instantly, and flashed his sword -from its scabbard. "Draw, man! I wish not to strike thee as thou -sittest." - -"Foolish boy, sheathe thy sword!" The stranger surveyed him with a deep -intense look of power. "Thinkest thou that I would draw against thee? -Thou didst merit the reproof; profit by it." - -There was so much of command in his manner as he spake that the youth -hesitated, not wishing to be thought deficient in courage by his -comrades and yet unable to proceed against this calm stranger. - -"Abide by his words, Ethelred," cried one of the others. "Thou wert in -truth too bold in thy speech, and hast thou not partaken of their -hospitality? Out, man!" - -Sullenly the one called Ethelred sheathed his sword, resumed his seat, -and soon the episode passed from the minds of the party. Egwina slipped -into a seat on the other side of Wilfred. The dame joined the swineherd -in the serving of mead, and preparing meat for the guests. Soon the hut -rang with their glee. - -"How bear the people the rule of the Northmen?" asked Wilfred during a -lull in the mirth. - -"Hardly," spake one who was a man about his own age. "Those who lived -near the coasts have crossed into Gaul or other countries for the -succour which they obtained not in their own land. Others seek by -submission to mitigate the ferocity of the pagans. Others still, seek to -retain part of their property by the sacrifice of a portion. Others -again, seek refuge and safety in the recesses of the forest. All groan -under the rule of the oppressors, and none there be to oppose them sith -the king is gone." - -"None?" shouted the youth Ethelred, springing to his feet. "None, sayest -thou? None! Nay; here is one!" - -"And here is another," and another Saxon flashed his sword in the air. - -"And another!" "And another!" shouted each and every one of the party, -until all were on their feet. - -"Let us seek the king, and form an army!" shouted Ethelred. "Then, with -him as leader, will the Northman make food for the raven. Drink hael to -the death of the Dane." - -All drank. Another cried: - -"Drink hael to the king!" "Drink hael to the king!" All drank but -Wilfred. - -"Marry, man! Drinkest thou not to the king?" cried Ethelred in wrath. -"Drink to the king, else thou shalt answer to me." - -But Wilfred touched not the mead. - -"Drink," shouted all together as their swords flashed in the air. "Drink -or defend thyself." - -Even Denewulf and Adiva looked inquiringly at the stranger who stood so -calmly in their midst, and still drank not to the king. Egwina crept -close to his side, fearful of his safety. - -"Drink," cried the Saxons again, "drink," and they made a dash at him. - -"Back! Would ye strike your king?" - -[Illustration: _"BACK! WOULD YOU STRIKE YOUR KING?"_] - - - - -CHAPTER X--EGWINA GOES AS A MESSENGER - - -"The king!" The Saxons fell back, their swords still half-suspended, and -looked at him incredulously. Denewulf stood aghast. Adiva sank on a -bench near her, while Egwina's face lighted up in joyful amazement. - -"The king!" cried the youth, Ethelred. "How wot we that thou art the -king?" - -"Know ye the signet ring of the king?" The stranger drew a ring from his -finger. It was of massive gold, the bezel being engraved with a dove -within an olive wreath. - -"I know it!" cried the one called Athelnoth. "Once the king's gerefa -came to me as I abode in mine house at Taunton with commands for a -palfrey for his lord. He bore with him the royal signet ring, and this -is it." He knelt before the stranger. - -"The king! The king! It is in sooth the king!" The glad cry went up with -a shout as the Saxons pressed round him. They knelt before him, kissing -his hands in their joy. Alfred turned to Denewulf: - -"Old friend, hast thou naught to say? Well have ye done for your king -when ye thought that he was but a poor wayfarer. Is he less welcome -because he is a king?" - -"No!" cried Denewulf, recovering himself. "By all the saints, no! That -thou hast honored my dwelling by thy presence when in Wessex there were -many so much more worthy, gives pleasure to my heart." - -"But none more leal," returned Alfred, gazing on him kindly. - -Denewulf pressed the king's hand again and again, while over Adiva's -face came a curious look. It was a blending of triumph at the thought of -having sheltered no less a personage than the king, awe at his presence, -and fear of the sharp words which she had more than once addressed to -him. - -"My lord," she cried, "thou wilt not hold against a poor woman the -sharpness of her tongue, wilt thou? Thou wottest how pointed it becomes -when the temper is overwrought. And to think that I asked thee to mind -the loaves. Ah, me!" - -The king laughed. - -"Fear naught, dame. I should have heeded the bread. That was the task -assigned me, and he who would do well in great things must look after -the little ones." - -"True; but thou must have had much upon thy mind, and then to be -pestered with woman's work." - -"As thou thyself said, 'Cares of state burthened not my mind at -mealtime,'" laughed Alfred. "Nay, nay," as Adiva grew red in her -confusion, "heed not the sport, good dame. Kind hast thou shown thyself, -and thy king holds thee in tender affection." - -The good woman swelled with pride. Just then one of the Saxons cried: -"The sun is setting! Come! let us away, and proclaim that we have found -the king." - -Adiva started, and turned to Egwina. "Child," she whispered, "did not -the wicca say that we should know who he was 'ere set of sun? And it is -the king! Well-a-day! I knew that he was gentle. But listen!" - -"No," the king was saying, "go not yet, dear friends. There is much that -I would say, and if these kind people will bear with us, I would that ye -should remain the night. Much discourse would I have with ye." - -"Use my poor hut as thou wilt," said Denewulf, heartily. "It is thine, -my king." - -Alfred smiled at him a smile full of sweetness. - -"Then, by thy good pleasure, they stay. Come join us, friend Denewulf, -and help us by thy counsel, for thou art ready of wit and wise in the -lore of the forest." - -So saying, the king sat down by the fire, and the others sat with him. -When Egwina would have withdrawn, he hindered her. - -"Stay, little one, at thy accustomed place. Am I not still thy friend?" - -Thus adjured, the maiden sat by his side as was her wont, while the king -turned to the Saxons. - -"Ye have said that the people murmur at the oppression of the Danes," he -said. "Think ye that they would rise against them?" - -"When the people know of thy whereabouts," returned the oldest of the -group, whom the others called Athelnoth, "naught can prevent them from -rising. Oft have they wondered what had become of thee, and some mourned -thee as dead. It will glad their hearts to know that thou art alive." - -"Yet they came not at my summons," mused the king. "And I must hide, -perforce, lest any, knowing of my whereabouts, should bewray me to -Guthrum." - -"Think not too hardly of them, my lord and king," cried Athelnoth -eagerly. "Fruitless seemed the task of resistance. Their brethren in -Mercia and East Anglia dwelt among the Northmen in seeming peace. Now -they see that 'Death is preferable to the shame of servitude.'" - -"I think not less of them," said the noble Alfred, "but only how best to -relieve them of their bondage. I think it not wise that ye should spread -broadcast the news that I live and meditate an uprising, lest it reach -the ears of the Dane. Everything depends upon secrecy and the suddenness -of attack." - -"What then shall we do?" queried Athelnoth. - -"Have any of ye aught to suggest?" Alfred glanced at the group around -him. "Ethelred, thou art quick to think, what sayest thou?" - -Ethelred had remained silent since the king had declared himself, and -beyond the greeting given to him had said nothing. - -"Naught, my lord," he now replied. "Why shouldst thou heed the words of -him who hath twice this day drawn sword on his king?" - -"Marry, boy! 'Twas but the hot-headiness of youth. That thou art leal to -the king was shown when thou wouldst have slain him who refused to drink -to him. I trust thee, Ethelred. Thy quickness in a few short years will -be replaced by maturity of judgment. The one precedes the other. Think -not ere the down on thy chin hath given place to one of manlier fashion -that thou wilt have the wisdom of a sage. Sit up, man, and help us." - -"Then," said the youth, mollified, "I would advise, my lord and king, -that the people be not yet told of thy whereabouts. Tell only those -ealdormen and others whom thou mayest need who can be trusted. In this -way can we know those who are leal, and if aught can be done." - -"Well and wisely hast thou spoken," declared the king. "If the Saxons -will rally round my standard as of yore, the Dragon will sweep the Raven -from the land. But there should be some place of meeting--some spot to -become ready." - -"My king," spoke Denewulf, "if I may be so bold as to suggest something. -Not far from here, at the meeting of the Thone and the Parret, there -lies an island surrounded by morasses. A whole army might lie concealed -in its fens and none be the wiser." - -"Denewulf, thou, too, art wise, and hast spoken well. To-morrow will we -wend to this island, and see it for ourselves." - -Long into the night did the little band confer. Bright and early the -next morning the whole party traversed the woods until they came to the -island spoken of by Denewulf. - -On the eastern boundary of the forest, on rising ground, was the isle, -surrounded by dangerous marshes formed by the little rivers, Thone and -Parret. The marshes were not fordable, but Denewulf brought from the -rushes a little coracle, capable of bearing four, and soon the entire -party stood on the island itself and examined it. - -It contained about two acres covered with vast brakes of alder bush -filled with deer and other game. - -"The marshes are fordable only in summer, my king," said Denewulf, "and -then only by those who know the secret." - -"'Tis an ideal place for a fortress," returned Alfred, his keen eye -taking in every detail. "Athelney will I call it. See, Denewulf, here -will I build my fort. Then when the spring hath set in truly, will we -sally forth." - -Thus planning, the party returned to the cottage, and then with hearty -farewells the Saxons started off to tell the glad news to those who were -trustworthy. - -During the days of waiting, matters at the hut went on as before. The -lessons were resumed, and, though Adiva did not soon recover from her -awe in the presence of the king, Egwina regarded him with a loving -reverence. - -One day he laid down the manual which he was conning with a sigh. - -"What is it, my king?" asked Egwina. "What is it troubles thee? Dost -think that the Saxons tarry too long in their coming?" - -"Nay, child. I thought not of them, but of my family. Long hath it been -since I have seen them, and I fain would know how they fare." - -"The Lady Elswitha was with granther and me at Chippenham," remarked -Egwina. "She was borne from us by the press of the throng during the -night. She and the maiden whom they call Ethelfleda, and Edward the -youth." - -"Egwina, sayest thou so?" cried the king in surprise. "Why, child, thou -hast never spoken of this before!" - -"Have I not?" and the maiden was surprised in turn. "When we left the -palace we were with the lady and her children." Then she proceeded to -give an account of the matter, closing with, "Oft have I wondered what -became of them." - -"I can tell thee that," answered the king. "When morning dawned, as I -searched for them, fearing that they might have been slain by the Dane, -a bode came running with the tidings that they had taken refuge in the -house of a ceorl in one of the villages. Quickly did I hasten to them, -and then sent them into Somersetshire where they could dwell in safety. -'Twas not well for me to be with them, for thus would they be exposed to -danger. Once only have I heard from them. That was by chance when I -obtained the harp. I would send them some bode, but that I know not if -the Saxons who come can be trusted, and Denewulf must be here. None know -the secrets of the forest as he." He sighed again. - -"My king," Egwina spake timidly. - -"Yes, child." - -"Why not send me? Much have I learned of the forest since I have been -here, and can thread my way through its mazes in safety. In burghs I am -still safe, for gleemen and gleemaidens are welcomed everywhere. Let me -go to them." - -"Thou, little one?" Alfred laid down his book in surprise. "Child, I -could not send thee." - -"Thou canst trust me. Thou wottest that life itself should be given ere -I would bewray thee," spoke the girl earnestly. "Prithee let me be thy -bode, my king." - -"Child, thou art leal and true. I will send thee as thou wishest. Take -this jewel; among Saxons it will pass thee without question from any if -they be true to the king." - -He gave her a jewel of gold as he spake. It was elaborately carved, and -bore the inscription on one side, "Alfred had me made." Egwina took it -reverently, and placed it in the folds of her tunic. - -"Have no fear, my king," she said. "I shall reach them in safety." - -With many misgivings on the part of the king, Egwina set forth on her -journey. - -Meanwhile, the Saxons were gathering at the cottage, and Alfred began to -prepare Athelney for them. Spaces were cleared, and huts soon dotted the -surface of the island. Under the eye of the king men raised strong -fortifications, for these were to be made so that no Norseman could -penetrate through them. Nerved by the hope of regaining liberty, the -people worked cheerfully, spurred on by the example of their chief. -Trusty messengers were sent to others of their countrymen, and each new -accentuation of their numbers was hailed with acclamations, and the -Saxons thus coming were greeted as brothers. - -And while axes rung merrily in the woods, the people were not idle -without. The smiths welded new and strong weapons; or, leaving those at -home which they had, erected new forges on the island, and there, with -no fear of the Dane, applied themselves to the task of supplying arms -for the army. - -The Northmen were conscious of something going on, but believing the -king dead or his whereabouts unknown, connected not the stir among the -people with him. While the hides were tanned for shields, and the iron -melted for the swords, Adiva brought Gunnehilde to her dwelling, and -there the two women spun a standard of pure white on which shone the -golden dragon of Wessex. Many a spell did Adiva bid the wicca weave -within its web that should bring victory to the royal Alfred. The Danish -woman foreseeing the advantages that would accrue to her foster child, -Denewulf, should the Saxon be victorious, read her runes and wove her -spells as the dame wished. - -Now it was drawing near Easter which fell upon the twenty-fifth day of -March of that year, and Alfred, in order to facilitate access to the -island, ordered a communication to be made with the land by means of a -bridge, the entrance of which he secured by a fort. - -Food was procured by hunting and fishing, and sallies forth upon the -Danes who grew troubled as the inroads of this new foe became more -frequent. - -And the king uneasily awaited the return of Egwina. - - - - -CHAPTER XI--SOME DANISH TALES - - -The knowledge that Egwina had gained of forest lore during her residence -in the cottage of Denewulf, now stood her well in hand. With it she was -enabled to thread her way through the intricate mazes of the great wood. -At last, emerging from its eastern border, with brave heart the intrepid -girl struck boldly into Wessex, now overrun by the Danes. - -Stopping at the houses of ceorl and thegn alike for shelter and -refreshment, she gave her merriest smile and sang her gayest songs. But -the Saxons were in no mood for festivity. Willingly they succored her, -and listened to her songs; but grave were their faces and heavy their -hearts, for the rule of the invader bore heavily upon them. Everywhere -the maiden heard the wail of the oppressed people: "Oh, that King Alfred -were here!" - -Often and often was she tempted to tell them the glad news that Alfred -lived and was even then endeavoring to gather those to his standard who -were willing to peril life for liberty. - -Restraining her ardor, however, for she knew not whom to trust, with a -heart burthened by the sorrows of the people, she went on her way. - -One day, it was drawing near the evening and Egwina was trying to find -some place of shelter for the night, she was overtaken by a Danish man -and a young woman. - -"Whither away, maiden?" queried the man, as they came up with her. - -"I am a gleemaiden seeking shelter for the night," returned Egwina -boldly. "Who are ye, and whither do ye wend your way?" - -"Sigurd the skald am I," answered the man, "and this is Gyda, my -daughter, who is a seid woman. A gleemaiden, thou sayest, in search of -shelter? Then hie with us to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl who hath a -feast to-night. Much glee will there be, for Gyda doth tell each and -every one his fate." - -"What would a Saxon gleemaiden in the halls of Hakon the jarl?" cried -Egwina, knowing not how to be rid of her companions. - -"It will be music to his heart," answered the skald. "Little doth he -reck whether thou beest Saxon or Dane so that thou dost make merry. Join -us, for sibbe are all gleemen and maidens whether they be skalds of the -Norseman, bards of the Welsh, or scops or gleemen of the Saxon. But thou -art alone, girl? Why travelest thou so?" - -"There is naught else to do," answered she. Then, continuing after a -slight pause, "My grandfather and I for many years wandered the length -and breadth of the land. Now doth he lie dead, and alone do I follow the -harp." - -"Thy grandfather! Alack! He was old then?" Sigurd declared rather than -questioned. "'Tis pity that Hela the death goddess comes to us all. -Methinks the AEsir should have bestowed the apples of Iduna upon man -that he might eat and be young again." - -"Iduna? The apples?" Egwina looked bewildered. "Be not wroth, good -Sigurd, but I understand not what thou meanest." - -"Hast not heard of Iduna?" asked the skald in surprise. - -"Is she not a Saxon?" sneered Gyda, the seid woman, speaking for the -first time. "And are not the Saxons Christians? She hath been too busy -with mass and priest to have heard of Iduna." - -"Then shall she be enlightened," cried Sigurd, while Egwina looked -hastily away from the coal-black eyes of the seid woman. Their gaze -filled her with a sort of nameless terror. Inviting she was not in -aspect, as was Gunnehilde in the forest, and involuntarily the girl -crossed herself. The woman's eyes glittered as she saw the action, but -she made no comment. - -"Iduna," went on the skald, "lived in Asgard, the city of the AEsir. To -her care was given the apples of youth, which gave strength again to the -body, and color and light to face and eyes. She kept them in a casket -and never were they renewed. When the AEsir had need of them, she drew -forth from the case the apples which were small as peas until her hands -touched them. Others took the place of those taken out, so that the -casket was never empty. Always was it filled, and none knew whence they -came. - -"But Thyassi Joetun looked with covetous eyes upon the apples of Iduna, -and sought how to get them. Once Odin, together with Loki the evil one, -and Hoenir, went from Asgard over the mountains to an uninhabited land, -and it was not easy for them to get food to eat. When they came down -into a valley they saw a herd of oxen, took one of them and prepared it -for the fire. When they thought it was cooked they took it off, but it -was not cooked. A second time, after waiting a little, they took it off, -and it was not cooked. They considered what might be the cause of this. -Then they heard a voice from the tree above them which said that he who -sat there caused this. They looked up, and a large eagle sat there. The -eagle said: - -"'If thou wilt give me my fill of the ox, it shall be cooked.' - -"They assented. The bird came slowly down from the tree, sat on the -hearth, and at once ate up the four shoulder pieces of the ox. Loki got -angry, took a large pole, and with all his strength struck the eagle. At -the blow the eagle flew into the air. The pole adhered to its body, and -the hands of Loki to one end of it. The eagle flew so that Loki's feet -touched the rocks, the stone heaps, and the trees. He thought his hands -would be torn from his shoulders. - -"He shouted eagerly, asking the bird to spare him, but it answered that -he would never get loose unless he promised to make Iduna leave Asgard -with her apples. Loki promised this, got loose, and went home. - -"At the appointed time, the evil one enticed Iduna to go to a wood out -of Asgard, by saying that he had found some apples which she would -prefer to her own, and asked her to take her apples with her to compare -them. Iduna went with him willingly, for he was one of the AEsir. As she -left the walls of Asgard behind, a fear seized upon her, and she would -have returned, for now it came to her that Bragi, her husband, the wise -and the eloquent, had told her never to leave the city. Even as the fear -seized upon her, Thyassi Joetun came in eagle's shape, took Iduna, and -flew away to his abode in Joetunheim. - -"The AEsir were much grieved at the disappearance of Iduna, and soon -became gray-haired and old for the apples of youth had gone from them. -Hela the death goddess came from Niflheim, and abode among them also. -Then did the AEsir grieve more for the apples of Iduna. They held a -Thing (the parliament of the Norsemen is so called), and asked each -other for news of her. Then was it made known that she was last with -Loki. Odin, the fierce one, ordered Loki before him, and declared that -if he did not return Iduna, he should be put to death or torture. - -"Then did the evil one fear, and consented to bring Iduna from -Joetunheim if Freyga would lend him the hawk skin which she owned. When -he got it, he flew north to Joetunheim, and one day came to Thyassi -Joetun who was sea-fishing. Iduna was at home alone. At first, she had -been glad when her bond maidens were always smiling; but soon she -discovered that they had no souls, and could not sympathize with her in -her sorrow. - -"Often did Thyassi Joetun try to get the apples, but when he would touch -them they disappeared, and he could not. Angrily had he threatened Iduna -if she gave him not them, and now, full of wrath at her refusal, he had -gone sea-fishing. So Loki found her alone. - -"He changed her into a nut, held her in his claws, and flew away as fast -as he could. But Thyassi Joetun in the form of an eagle pursued them. -The AEsir saw the hawk flying with the nut and the eagle pursuing, and -they went to the Asgard wall, and carried thither bundles of plane -shavings. When the hawk flew into the burgh, it came down at the wall. - -"The AEsir set fire to the shavings, but the eagle could not stop when -it lost the hawk, and the fire caught its feathers and stopped it. The -AEsir were near, and slew Thyassi Joetun which was a very famous deed. -So did they have again the apples of youth. - -"For my own part, I would that men might partake of them, for I like not -to get old." - -"'Tis a pretty tale," remarked the maiden who had listened with -interest. - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried the skald, much pleased. "Once such tales were -heritage of Saxon as well as Dane; but now have they turned aside from -the old gods, and taken up with mass and rood until their strength has -waned, and no longer have they courage in the strife. Truly, to the -followers of Odin doth the victory come." - -"It hath not been so always," cried Egwina, stung out of caution. "I -trow that King Alfred hath borne the victory often from thee. What he -hath done, that will he do again." - -"Maiden, what knowest thou of the king? Bracelets the most massive, many -gifts, and a place on the high seat would Guthrum give thee for tidings -of Alfred. Speak!" - -"Naught, naught," answering the girl, realizing her mistake. "I speak -only a Saxon's hope. Is it unseemly that we should wish our king -victorious in place of thine?" - -"Nay; 'tis natural," returned Sigurd. "But methought that thou didst -speak as if thou wert ware of the king's doings." - -"I would that I were," answered the maiden with fervor. "What should a -simple maiden wot of the king?" - -"Speaketh she the truth?" demanded Sigurd of his daughter. - -"In seeming, but not in deed," returned the seid woman. "Be patient, my -father. This night in the hall of Hakon the jarl will Gyda perform the -seid. Then shalt thou know all that lieth in the maiden's heart." - -"Sainted mother be with me!" murmured the girl under her breath. - -"Knowest thou the fate songs, maiden?" asked Gyda. - -"Nay; I am a Christian," answered the maiden simply. - -"Then will I teach thee," remarked Gyda. "If thou hast a good voice thou -couldst he useful to me in singing the spell songs; for few they be that -know them. Listen, and thou shalt hear one now." - -"Nay; rather let me hear more of thy tales," and Egwina looked -appealingly at the skald. "Well dost thou tell them, and I wonder not -that thou art welcome where there is glee." - -"Thou shalt hear them then," cried Sigurd, flattered by her words. -"Later, daughter, canst thou use her for thy art. Now let her listen to -mine, for I have need to refresh my memory. Wise is she in the lore of -our craft; for a daughter of a skald, and a skald maiden is she. Then -knowest thou, maiden, how Skadi, the daughter of Thyassi Joetun, came to -Asgard to avenge her father?" - -"No; I know but the tales of my own people," said Egwina, rejoiced that -she was not obliged to listen to the spell songs of the seid woman. - -"Listen then! All Asgard rejoiced at the death of Thyassi Joetun, when -Skadi, his daughter, took helmet and brynja (shield), and a complete war -dress, and came to Asgard to avenge her father. The AEsir offered her -reconciliation and a weregeld, but first that she might choose from -among them a husband. Then was the heart of Skadi made glad, for a live -husband is better than a dead father; so she consented to the -reconciliation. - -"The AEsir could not agree among themselves as to which one she should -take, so they made Skadi choose from among them, not seeing more than -the feet. They stood behind a large curtain, and only their feet could -be seen below it. Now Skadi wished very much to have Baldur, the -beautiful, for a husband, so she looked very carefully at the feet, and -chose the most beautiful pair, saying, 'This one I choose. Few things -can be ugly in Baldur.' - -"But it was not Baldur at all, but Njord, the old one, whom she had -chosen. Then did the AEsir laugh and exult. Skadi was angry, but she was -fain to abide by her choice, for she alone had done the choosing." - -Egwina laughed, interested in spite of her fears. - -"Methinks I would rather choose by the countenance than the feet," she -cried merrily. "Men's looks reflect their deeds, and a clear eye doth -oft show a kind heart as well as a brave one." - -"True, child. Much wisdom is there in thy speech. Remember well thy -words, and when Skulda doth mingle another's golden thread with thine, -look well to face and heart as well as strength of arm, and well-shaped -feet." - -"Already is the web of her fate woven," declared the seid woman. "Skulda -hath already interwoven with hers the warp and woof of greatness." - -"How dost thou know?" cried Egwina. "Thou canst not know such things. I -believe it not. Little care I for my fate until I come to it, and I wot -that my life depends not on thy tongue roots." - -The ghost of a smile flitted over the face of the woman. - -"Thus didst thou not speak when the vala unraveled for thee thy dream. -To-night thou shalt know more of thy future, and we shall know more of -thee. Thy design and what of import that is which thou dost carry in thy -bosom." - -Involuntarily the maiden's hand went to the bosom of her tunic, for -there did she carry the jewel that the king had given her. A light -flashed into Gyda's eyes, and again did the maiden cross herself. - -"Here are we come at last to the dwelling of Hakon the jarl," said -Sigurd, turning into the courtyard of a large wooden dwelling which had -belonged to a Saxon thegn. "Here do we dwell for the night." - -"I will pass on," said Egwina, trying to speak calmly. "I see in yon -distance the house of a ceorl. Happier far will I be to abide with mine -own people. I thank ye both for sweet and gracious entertainment, and -bid ye God-speed." - -So saying, she started onward, but the seid woman was by her side -instantly. - -"Too gracious hath been thy company, maiden," she cried with glittering -eyes, "for us now to be deprived of it. Besides, hath not my father -entertained thee with tales of our people? Now them must listen to the -spell songs of Gyda." - -"Prithee insist not upon it," entreated the girl. "I would go onward." - -"Be with us for the night, maiden," spoke Sigurd. "Naught of harm shall -befall thee if thy intent be good. Darkness hath begun to settle over -the earth, and it is not meet for maiden to be out alone. Thou art of my -craft, and Sigurd will ask of thee only thy songs and glee. Unless it so -be that thou hast some mission to perform and must be on thy way, I -entreat thee to stay with us." - -So much against her wish, Egwina was forced to enter the dwelling of -Hakon the jarl. - - - - -CHAPTER XII--THE MAGIC SLEEP - - -The great mead hall was crowded with Danes, feasting and drinking, and -on the high seat sat Hakon the jarl. Merrily did they greet the skald -and the maiden, but the seid woman they welcomed with words of respect. -Hakon himself came from his high seat, took her by the hand, and led her -to the place which had been prepared for her, and asked her to run her -eyes over the household and over himself that he might know the fates of -them all. - -Then did they set before her porridge made with goat's milk, and a dish -made of the hearts of all kinds of animals. She had a spoon of brass, -and a knife of brass, and whatever she called for the same was brought -to her. All feasted. Egwina ate and drank but little for she was afraid. -Anxiously she felt of the jewel to see if it were safe, and uneasily did -she await coming events. - -After the feast Hakon the jarl called for the skalds, and many there -were who sang of his deeds and his bounty. When all had sung, the jarl -cried: - -"Methinks I see a skald maiden who hath not yet sung? Norse doth she -look but Saxon is her dress." - -"Right art thou, O Hakon," cried Sigurd. "Keen as the eagle's are the -eyes of Odin's son that see afar off. The maiden is fair enow for Norse, -but is a Saxon. A skald maiden is she, and I misdoubt not knoweth well -many songs." - -"I would hear thy harp," said the jarl, and Egwina stood forth and sang -a quaint little Norse song that her grandsire had taught her. - -"Good, good," cried the jarl delighted. "Sweet is thy harp, fair maid, -but not so sweet as the voice that accompanies it. Come nearer." - -Egwina advanced hesitatingly toward the high seat. - -"Wondrously wrought is thy harp. Where would skald maiden get so -beautiful a one? It might be gift from royal hand." - -"It is the gift of a king," came from the seid woman. - -Hakon looked at the maiden. - -"It is true, O jarl," she said in answer to the look. "'Tis the custom -of the Saxon thus to reward those who make glee for them." - -"'Tis custom in all lands," said Hakon with a smile, taking from his -neck a chain of gold. "Take this, maiden; as thou playest on the harp of -a king, it is fitting that thou shouldst receive royal gifts. 'Tis a -chain of gold that hath never known alloy. Behold, from its centre hangs -an amulet that ever faithful guards the wishes of the wearer." - -"My thanks I give thee, Hakon," murmured the girl as the jarl threw the -chain over her shoulders. - -"I'd hear thy harp again," said he, "but sing of Saxon and Dane. Canst -give us a song of victory of Dane over Saxon?" - -Then the heart of the maiden swelled within her as she thought of that -dear grandfather who had given his life because he would not so sing, -and her soul grew strong and she spake boldly: - -"I am a Saxon, Jarl Hakon, and niddering would I be to sing of my -country's shame. Willing am I to make glee for thee if aught in my harp -or voice doth please thee. Many are the skalds that can sing for thee -thy countrymen's victories. Gracious hath been thy gift; gracious thy -present to the skald maiden; but take it back and ask not this thing of -her." - -"Keep thy bauble," and the jarl thrust it back upon her. "Would that our -maidens would prove so true to their land. Sing not so, maiden, if thou -dost not wish, but something Saxon. One that is true to his own land -never bewrays another." - -The Danes watched the affair in surprise. Jarl Hakon was an austere man, -and never had he been known before to countenance the least crossing of -his wishes. Egwina thanked him gratefully, and then, as he desired, -swept the strings and sang. She chose the song of The Phoenix, a subject -very popular with the Saxon poets; the mystic life, death, and -resurrection of the fabled bird. - -Her thoughts flew to the little hut in the woods where the king of the -Saxons lay concealed. Should he, like the phoenix, rise above the -funeral pyre of the dead hopes of his people, and again rule the land as -king? A quaver crept into her voice, and then, as she recalled his -words, "The earth, when conquered, give us the stars," hope swelled her -bosom. No matter the difficulties, the dangers that beset his path, -Alfred would reign again. God's chosen king was he, anointed by the holy -pope himself. Her voice burst into the triumphant refrain as the -assurance came home to her.[1] - - "Lo, from the airy web, - Blooming and brightsome, - Young and exulting, the - Phoenix breaks forth. - - "Round him the birds troop - Singing and hailing; - Wings of all glories - Engarland the king. - - "Hymning and hailing, - Through forest and sun-air, - Hymning and hailing - And speaking him 'king.' - - "Hymning and hailing, - And filling the sun-air - With music and glory - And praise of the king." - - [1] Bulwer Lytton's versification. By some this poem is placed in the - tenth century. Morley puts it in the eighth. - -Silence fell upon the retainers as they listened. The seid woman's eyes -glittered strangely. - -"Well hast thou done, child," and Hakon took from his arm a massive -bracelet. - -"Thou hast already given me sufficient," said Egwina, modestly refusing -the gift. - -"Tut! Refuse naught that is offered thee. Not always wilt thou find me -so generous. I liked the spirit of thy song." - -"'Twas filled with thought of the king," came from the seid woman. -"Nourish not a viper, Jarl Hakon. Seek from the maiden the whereabouts -of the king whom ye seek. Uncertain is the tenure of the Northman unless -the Dragon of Wessex be put down. Ask of the maiden the whereabouts of -King Alfred." - -The jarl turned to Egwina. - -"Is this true that thou dost know where thy king is?" - -"Gracious wert thou, O jarl, when thou didst say that I sing not against -my country! Gracious be in this also. I could not sing the shame of my -country, Hakon; neither can I bewray my king." - -Hakon knitted his brows, and became thoughtful. - -"Thou needst not to ask aught of the girl," spoke Gyda again. "Hath the -seid woman power to tell thee that which thou wishest? Quotha! Let the -incantation be prepared." - -"It shall be as thou sayest," said the jarl, rousing himself. Then did -he order some young men to bring a large flat stone which was placed -upon four posts set in the centre of the room before the high seat. - -Upon the platform the volva took her place. Women formed a circle round -it, and sang the fate song. When these were finished, the seid woman -began to mutter and gesticulate violently as the revelations came to -her. - -"I see thee, Jarl Hakon," she cried. - - "On the broad heath thy bow strings twang, - While high in air the arrows sang; - Thy iron shiner brings to flight - The warder of great Odin's shrine, - Thou, the long haired son of Odin's line, - Raises the voice which gives the cheer, - First in the track of wolf or bear." - -She writhed upon the stone ghastly pale, and burst forth again. - - "In battle storm ye seek no lee, - With skulking head and bending knee, - Behind the hollow shield. - With eye and hand ye fend the head, - Courage and skill stand in the stead - Of panzer, helm and shield - In Hild's bloody field." - -"Tell me, Gyda, that of which ye spake," said the jarl. "Tell me of the -Saxon King Alfred. Lives he yet?" - - "Westward doth the gray wolf run, - Westward toward the setting sun; - Follow fast and seek ye him - In the forest dank and dim." - -"Then he doth live!" and the jarl turned to his followers. "Heed well -the words of the volva. Heed well and fasten them upon your hearts, for -to-morrow do we seek for the Saxon king." He threw a gold ring on the -high seid platform, and said, "Knowest the maiden aught of the hiding -place of the king?" - - "Well knows the maiden - Where Alfred lies hidden. - By that in her bosom - Is she forth on his bidding." - -Hakon started towards the maiden, who nervously clasped her harp to her -breast. At this moment the voice of the vala rose high in a shriek and -the jarl ran back to hear the frenzied utterances. Egwina felt her hand -touched, and a voice whispered: - -"Start not, maiden, nor tremble. I am Ethelred, the youth who beheld -thee in the forest with King Alfred. Be of good courage. Thou hast one -friend here." - -Egwina turned her head for the moment, and when she did she beheld near -her the form of what appeared to be a young Dane. He looked towards her -and smiled slightly, and then did she see that it was indeed the Saxon -youth. Now hope infused into her heart, and, with better courage, she -listened to the ravings of the seid woman. - - "'Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair, - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear. - - "Then take from the vala a warning; - Seek not the Saxon's great king; - The forces of Wessex are gathering, - The dragon of Wessex will spring." - -She ceased, and no more came from her lips. In vain did the jarl throw -gifts upon the platform. Whatever the power of the volva, it had left -her, and she lay motionless on the stone. - -Finding that it was useless to inquire further, the jarl turned to the -hall and called loudly for four cups of mead. - -"The cup of vows do I drink," he said. "To Odin, who giveth the victory; -to Frey and Niord, for a good year and peace, and to Bragi. I vow by -these drinks that I have drunk to the AEsir that I will do some great -deed that shall be worthy the song of the skald. And that deed shall be -the hunting of Alfred. If it so be that Odin hath sent the choosers of -the slain to bear me to Valhalla, then welcome will be the warrior's -death. Who pledges with me the Valkyrie?" - -"I!" "I!" shouted the Northmen, leaping to their feet, each lifting a -horn of mead to his lips. - -"To Hela, who will mourn in Niflheim, that she is robbed of her prey!" - -Again they drank. - -"To-morrow will we set forth to seek the Dragon in his lair, the king in -his hole. The Raven hath driven the Dragon from his throne. Shall he not -tear him in pieces? Who goes with me to hunt King Alfred?" - -Again the hoarse shouts of the retainers filled the hall. - -"Whether she will or no, the maiden shall lead us," cried the jarl. -"Sweet will her songs come to us as, wearied by the march, we tarry for -rest." - -But Egwina was silent, a resolve growing in her heart that, though death -might be her portion, or, worse yet, the severest torture, she would not -lead these men to Alfred's hiding place. - -The seid woman came down from the platform and glided through the Danes, -who, now that they had pledged themselves to Odin, began to hold high -revelry, to the side of the maiden. - -"Within thy breast there rests a jewel," she said, in a low tone, to the -girl. "It is wondrously wrought, and Gyda wants it. Give it to her and -she will help thee to escape from Hakon." - -"I cannot. It is the--" began the girl, and paused. - -"Yea; the king's. I know, maiden, the word that thou wouldst speak. Well -do the runes read for Alfred the king. Let me but have his jewel and -thou shalt go free." - -But Egwina shook her head. - -"Wondrous will be thy fate, maiden. Dost wish to know it? Gyda will tell -thee, and will help thee on that mission on which thou art bent." - -"Why dost thou wish for the jewel of Alfred the king? Saxon thou art -not. Why dost thou wish it?" - -"It bringeth good fortune to him who carries it. Wisdom and all the -magic of galdra will be mine if but I possess the jewel of Alfred. Long, -long ago, the runes told me that but one thing I lacked, and then all -things would unfold to my view. That was something belonging to a Saxon -king of the line of Cerdic who should be driven from his throne by my -people. Give it me, maiden. All thy fate will I unfold, and more. I will -compel Guthrum to extend his frith (peace) over thee so that thou mayest -find those whom thou seekest in safety." - -"No;" said Egwina boldly. "Let me know of my fate only as it comes to -me. I will not aid thee in thy wicked art. Naught of King Alfred's -should be used in so base a cause; and not this jewel while I hold it." - -"Have a care, girl," hissed the woman. "If thou wilt not give it me, -then will I obtain it by guile. Think not that Gyda hath no art." - -"I will seek Hakon the jarl. He will take me under his hand," and Egwina -rose to her feet. - -"Do so," sneered the other. "His frith will he give thee, if thou wilt -but lead him to the king's hiding place. Choose ye." - -The maiden hesitated. It was even as the witch woman said. Helplessly -she looked for Ethelred. He had disappeared from the hall. In despair -she sank back upon her seat, and leaned her head upon her harp. - -"Look at me, thou Saxon maid," commanded the wicca. - -Almost without knowing what she did, Egwina looked at the woman. - -"Heed, maiden, my words. Listen to the song of the witch woman, Gyda. -Heed the words which she sings to thee, and sleep, maiden, sleep." - -She made some passes over the maiden's head singing a low crooning song -as she did so. Vainly Egwina made the sign of the cross. In vain did she -strive to hold the sapphire ring which Ethelfleda had given her before -her vision. The crooning song repeated its rhythmical measures in her -ears. The eyes of the seid woman blazed. Living sparks seemed to leap -from them to the eyes of the girl. They burned into her brain. She felt -her senses reeling, going. - -Faintly the voice of one of the Northmen sounded in her ear: - -"Gyda, the seid woman, hath caused the maiden to fall into the magic -sleep." - -Faint and far off as a whisper they reached her, and sounded in her -ears, "The magic sleep," and she knew no more. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII--VICTORY SITS WITH THE SAXONS - - -When Egwina awoke from her sleep, the sun was shining, and she did not -know where she was. She was lying on a tick of straw which seemed to be -moving under her. To her amazement, on sitting up, she found that she -was in a rude cart with two Danish women and some children. As the -memory of the events of the night before rushed upon her mind, she felt -for the jewel of the king. It was gone. A torrent of bitterness gashed -into her soul. - -"Where is Gyda?" she demanded of the women fiercely. - -"She went with Sigurd the skald we know not whither," answered one of -them. "To thee, maiden, she bade us say that as she had obtained the -jewel, she had kept her word, and sent thee from the hand of Hakon Jarl, -so that thou mightst not have to lead him to thy king. Also she bade us -say to thee that naught else of thine adornment was touched save the -jewel only. Behold the chain which the jarl gave thee; the bracelet, and -thy other ornaments are untouched." - -"Tell me where we are and whither we go?" cried the girl eagerly. - -"We go into Devonshire to join Hubba, who hath wintered in Demetia, and -now cometh into the land of the Saxon from the west. It draws near the -time for the feast of the spring. Then will the Northman sweep over the -whole of the land, and finish that which he hath so well begun." - -Egwina groaned. And none was there to warn the king. - -"See," she said to the women taking from her throat the chain which the -jarl had given her; "here is this, and the bracelet also. Both are of -much value. Ye shall have them if ye will let me go from ye unmolested." - -The women shook their heads, and the one who had done the speaking spake -again: - -"We durst not let thee from us. Of that did the seid woman bid us -beware. Neither doth it lie in our power so to do, for the Northmen are -on every hand. See for thyself." - -Egwina looked, and her heart sank as she beheld the long line of -horsemen and men on foot before and behind. Many carts were there filled -with women and children, and the supplies of the Danes. Everything gave -evidence of preparations for a long march. Burying her face in her -hands, Egwina resigned herself to the inevitable. - -The march was long and of several days' duration. At last they came to -the extreme western part of Devonshire. Here they were greeted by -another large party of Norsemen under the renowned Hubba, one of the -sons of Ragnar Lodbrock. The Saxons fled in terror at their approach. -Some few, taking their wives and children with them, repaired to the -castle of Kynwith. - -The Danes followed after these last rapidly, and, seeing that the castle -was impregnable, would not risk an attack upon it, but sat down before -it in a camp, hoping thus to make the Saxons surrender either from -famine or want of water; for there was no spring near the castle. - -Vainly did Egwina seek to join the Saxons in the castle. Her every -movement was watched, and she was forced to abandon the idea. Listlessly -she mingled with them, listening apathetically to their songs. Often did -they try to force her to join in their mirth and gladden their hearts by -music, but she looked at them with unsmiling face and would not sing. - -Thus the days passed. The pagans waiting only for the surrender of the -castle which they thought must come soon through the dire necessity of -the Christians. - -Early one morning, just as the first faint streaks of dawn were tinting -the sky, Egwina was awakened from slumber by the shouts of men and the -clash of steel. In alarm, the Danes sprang to their arms, but the Saxons -had surprised them too completely for anything but a furious resistance. -From the first they cut down the Northmen in great numbers, for they -were filled with the inspiration of despair, deeming death inevitable -and preferring to fall in battle rather than by starvation. - -The trembling maiden prayed fervently in her tent for the success of her -people. While she was thus engaged, the flap was pushed rudely aside, -and two men entered. They seized her before she was aware of their -intention, and dashed out of the tent and into the thick of the fray -where Hubba their king was. - -"Take this for thy shield, Hubba," cried one, thrusting the maiden -before the Danish king. - -"If, then, thou art slain it must be through the body of the girl. They -will not slay one of their own maidens." - -But Hubba haughtily put the girl aside, making the sign of Thor as he -did so. - -"Am I not strong in mine own strength? Why should I use a living buckler -when mine own is better? Skoefnung (the name of his charmed sword) hath -already drunk the blood of many who cannot find relief from its life -stein. Besides, stand I not under the magical banner woven by my sisters -in a single day? I need no maid for protection." - -Proudly he turned from them and hastened again into the conflict. But -the Norsemen stood looking at the magical standard, and suddenly they -cried out, "Behold the raven lieth motionless! No longer doth he flap -his wings in token of victory. We are doomed." - -A wail of anguish went up from the ranks as they beheld the motionless -raven. Above it came the voice of Hubba: - -"If die we must, then die as sons of Odin should. The one-eyed one -prepareth the feast of Shaehrimnir the boar. Fast floweth the mead from -the goat. Welcome awaits us in Valhalla. Welcome and good cheer! But -take with ye many of the Saxon warriors. Thus doth the Alfadur bid ye." - -Roused to further exertions, the Danes raised their war chant and -rallied round the fatal standard. Those who had brought Egwina to the -combat now left her standing, and joined the others. - -The bewildered girl stood, not knowing what to do or which way to turn. -Everywhere Saxon and Dane mingled together in battle. The Norse women -and children had withdrawn to one side. The women screamed or shouted -encouragingly to husbands or fathers, or chanted the battle songs of -their land. In the midst of the contest, the skalds' voices could be -heard reciting the deeds of heroes and inciting the Norsemen to greater -achievements. - -The girl stood an unwilling, fascinated spectator, with no thought of -danger to self. Bravely and fiercely fought the Dane. Bravely and -fiercely fought the Saxon. True sons of Wodan they, and to the fighting -blood of the old Norse heroes was added the lofty exaltation of striking -for home and country. - -Suddenly one of the Danish women caught sight of Egwina standing there -in the midst of the battle. With a cry of fury she dashed toward her, -and seizing her by the hair began dragging her back to where the women -and children were. - -Egwina cried out at the assault, and strove to tear herself from the -grasp of the woman. At her cry, some of the Saxons turned. One, a youth, -left the others and bounded toward the two. - -"Unhand the girl," he commanded. - -"Nay," cried the woman; "she shall serve as an offering to Odin. The -battle goeth against us, and the fierce one demandeth a victim. Away!" - -The youth grasped the woman by the wrists. "Release thy hold," he -shouted; "or, by St. Peter of blessed memory, I will forget that thou -art a woman." - -"Forget it, then! Strike if thou durst! Strike, and upon thy head fall -the curse of Odin." - -"I care not for Odin's curses," cried the Saxon, "but I war not with -women. Unhand the girl!" - -The woman only tightened her grip the more on the long beautiful hair of -Egwina. - -"There is but one way, maiden." The youth let go one of the woman's -wrists to draw his seax. The woman thought that he meant to cut off her -hands. Egwina was of the same opinion, and suffering though she was, -exclaimed, "For the love of Heaven, maim not the woman!" - -There was a grim smile on the youth's face. He raised the seax and the -stroke fell. With a scream the woman let the bright hair of the maiden -fall, and fled to the others. - -"Oh, didst thou hurt her?" cried Egwina, as the young man assisted her -to her feet. - -"No;" and he held up two fair locks of her hair. "I meant only to sever -thy hair from thy head." - -"And thou didst not intend to cut off her hands?" cried Egwina, -relieved. - -"Am I not a Christian? Do Christians treat others so?" demanded the -youth. "Come, let us to the Saxons, for the battle is ended." - -[Illustration: _HE RAISED THE SEAX AND THE BLOW FELL._] - -It was true. Elated by their triumph, the Saxons pursued the flying -Danes, and great was the slaughter. Great also was the booty they -obtained from the camp, and, among other things, the magical banner of -Hubba, under which the chief lay dead. - -"Now," said the youth to Egwina, "the slaughter is done. Great will be -the joy of Alfred when he hears of this day's prowess. A bode am I to -thee from the king. Mickle and sore doth he repent having let thee go -from his sight as bode for him to his family. He bids me, with others, -to accompany thee on thy journey, and bring thee back in safety to him." - -"Oh, hast thou seen him?" cried Egwina. "Heavy was my heart that I could -not warn him of Hakon's intended search. Heavy did it lie in my breast -when I knew that Hubba was to come from the west to overrun the land. I -feared that the king's hopes were vain." - -"That was the reason, maiden, that I left thee in the house of Hakon the -jarl," said Ethelred. "Niddering did it seem to leave thee, a girl, in -the hands of the foe, unwitting what might befall thee. But in the king -lieth all our hopes. 'Twere better that thou shouldst perish than that -the king be not warned." - -"Thou didst right," declared the girl, warmly. "What am I to be thought -of in comparison with the king? Better, oh, better a thousand such as I -should perish than Alfred." - -"Thou art a true Saxon, and so I deemed thee," cried the youth. "Would -that thegn and coerl were filled with thy spirit, and the Dane would no -longer uprear his raven standard in the land. But to tell thee all: -Hakon went forth with a goodly company. Alfred, who had been joined by -numbers of the Saxons, sallied forth, took the jarl by surprise, and the -bones of him and all his company lie whitening on the field." - -"Dost thou not remember what the seid woman said?" asked Egwina in -awe-struck tones: - - "''Ware, 'ware of the forest, Jarl Hakon, - The dragon steals forth from his lair; - He tears thee and thy people asunder, - And leaves ye as food for the bear.' - -"Dost thou suppose, Ethelred, that the vala doth really see what the -future holds?" - -"I wot not. There are many things that I understand not, but this do I -know, that 'tis a heathenish practice, and little use have the good -priests for it," and he crossed himself piously. - -"True; but oft have I wondered whence came the power that seemed to -belong to them." - -"Think not of it," answered the youth, hastily. "Whatever of power they -may have, 'tis of evil. Concern not thyself with such pagan doings, for -unseemly doth it become a Christian. Come, let us to the castle. Bode -must be sent to the king to tell him of this victory. Then thou, and I, -and others will wend us to the depths of Somerset, where the king's -family abide, and then back to Athelney." - -And Egwina accompanied him to the castle. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV--A PLEASANT SURPRISE - - -Somersetshire was the only county that had remained true to Alfred. -Throughout all Devonshire the news of the victory of the Saxons at the -castle of Kynwith brought great rejoicing. While everywhere the Saxons -were open in their manifestations of delight, it was not deemed wise to -precipitate matters by letting them know that the king was preparing to -issue forth from his hiding place. Somerset alone was considered worthy -to be trusted, and here the secret was told, and many left their homes -to go to Athelney. - -In the heart of Somerset, at the abode of the thegn, Oswald, a trusted -and tried retainer of the king, the family of Alfred was hidden. With -light heart did Egwina now go on the journey, for it was shared by -Saxons true to the king, and hope had made glad their hearts. - -"Dost know the family of the king?" inquired Ethelred of the maiden as -they neared the dwelling of the thegn. - -"I have met the lady Elswitha, and I saw her mother and children the -night of the attack on Chippenham," answered Egwina. "Hast thou?" - -"Nay;" replied the youth. "My father was of the royal family of Mercia, -and, when the pagans overran the country, perished by the sword. With -him I should have attended the great Witan at Winchester this Easter, -and thus have seen the king, and mayhap his family also. Tell me of the -lady Elswitha." - -"She is fair and beautiful. Right worthy is she to be the noble Alfred's -wife, for bravely did she bear herself on the night of the assault." - -"Often have I seen Eadburga, her mother," remarked Ethelred, "and her -father also, Athelred the Large, for they were of Mercia. Elswitha I -have not seen, for she married the king--he was the atheling -then--before I was old enough to remember. Much have I heard of the -present atheling and his sister. Marry, I would like well to meet with -them." - -"Naught do I know of the atheling or his sister," said Egwina. "There -were only some young children with the lady and her mother." - -"And was there no youth of my age, nor maiden, near them?" queried -Ethelred. - -"Nay," returned Egwina. "There were a youth and a maiden there that -night, but not the atheling nor his sister. The lad was younger than -thou, and the maiden older than I. It could not be they. Besides, I met -this youth and maiden in Andred's weald some time ago. See the ring that -the maiden gave me." - -She extended her hand with the sapphire upon it. - -"And thou art sure that it was not the atheling's sister?" asked -Ethelred as he examined the gem. - -Egwina laughed. - -"So sure am I, sir youth, that I will give thee this chain of gold that -Hakon, the jarl, gave me if they be the same. Then, by this amulet, thou -canst have all thy desires." - -"Marry! if there be aught in the charm, I would that they be the same," -returned the youth, falling in with her merry humor. "But hath it given -thee thy wish yet, maiden?" - -"Well-a-day! I wot not what it hath granted, but this I know: I wished -myself well away from the dwelling of Hakon, jarl. That came about. I -wished that the king be warned, and that also happened. Then did I wish -that I could reach the lady Elswitha, and yon turrets tell me that that -also is about to come to pass." - -Ethelred laughed. - -"Almost dost thou make me wish that I could obtain the chain." - -"Gladly would I give it thee if only the maid of the forest and the -atheling's sister were the same," returned the girl. "Oft have I wished -to see them again. Oft have I wondered if the invader hath despoiled -them of home, or where they be." - -Over the girl's bright face came a cloud, for well did she know of the -devastating work of the ravagers. - -"Here we are!" cried the youth. "Now, maiden, thou art the bode from the -king. Seek thou the lady first. We will tarry without until she bids us -enter." - -Egwina advanced through the courtyard, and then somewhat timidly to the -portals. In answer to her knock, a warder opened the door and asked her -in. - -"I would see the lady Elswitha," spake she. "I bear to her a message -from the king." - -"From the king? From Alfred?" ejaculated the warder. He ran from the -room without bidding her welcome. Egwina smiled at his evident delight, -and seated herself near the entrance. She had scarcely done so when the -lady Elswitha hastily entered. As soon as her eyes fell upon the girl -she gave an exclamation of joy. - -"Is it thou, little one? Glad am I to see thee safe. Oft have I wondered -about thee and thy father--the good harper--who so bravely tried to lead -us to King Alfred. Is he safe also?" - -"Nay, lady," returned the maiden, touched to the quick by the gracious -thoughtfulness of the lady, who could forget her own anxiety in care for -the welfare of others. "Nay; he fell by the hand of the Dane. Anon will -I tell thee of it, but now do I bear thee a message from the king. He is -safe. Followers are rallying around him. Victory hath already crowned -the Saxons against Hubba, and ere the bringing home of the summer the -king hopes again to rule over Wessex." - -The lady clasped her hands. Her lips moved as if in prayer. Then, -impelled by a gracious impulse, she stooped and kissed the maiden. - -"Sweeter than softest music is thy message to my heart. I rejoice in my -lord's safety, and that his people are coming to his call. Now can I -wait further news until thou hast refreshed thyself." - -"No, lady; I am not aweary, and it glads my heart to tell thee of the -king," spoke the girl. - -Then, as Elswitha drew her to her side, she told of the cottage in the -woods, the occupations of the king, and everything of her journey -hither. Many exclamations of joy, and pity, and terror did the kind lady -utter as she listened to the story. - -"And thy companions--the noble Saxons who brought thee thither? Where -are they?" - -"They await without thy bidding." - -"They must be welcomed," cried the lady, warmly. "Sit thee here, child, -until my return." - -She hurried forth and heartily greeted the Saxons, bidding them come -into the hall. Then she summoned Oswald the thegn, and bade him make a -feast for the good news that was brought, and for the refreshment of -those who had brought it. Into the hall came the three young children, -two girls and the youngest, a boy: Ethelgiva, Ethelswitha and Ethelwerd, -by name. - -"Oh, my children," cried the lady, embracing them. "Good news have I for -ye from your father. Haste to the bower chamber of your grandmother -Eadburga! Bid her to come to the hall at once and all the household -also, that I may tell them the joyful tidings." - -The children ran quickly out. Egwina cast a hasty glance at the youth -Ethelred. He wore a slightly disappointed look on his face, for he had -heard so much of the atheling that he had supposed him older than this -boy. - -At this moment, the door was thrown open and into the hall there stepped -a youth somewhat younger than himself--a falcon on his wrist, hounds at -his heels. - -"Edward, my son!" Elswitha rose excitedly. "Give good welcome to these -friends who hath glad news of thy father." - -Edward! Egwina looked up in amazement. It was the youth whom she had -seen in the forest. The recognition was mutual. - -"'Tis the gleemaiden!" exclaimed the lad, advancing toward her. "Truly, -maiden, thou dost appear to be the good Flygia of our family, as the -witch-wife would say. Thrice hast thou brought to us succor. Once in the -forest; again on the night of the attack of the Danes didst thou and thy -father strive to save us from their fury; now thou art a fair bode from -my father." - -He took her hand gently, and Egwina grew rosy in confusion, more -overwhelmed by his simple words than those of the others, because of her -surprise at finding him the atheling. - -Elswitha's mother, Eadburga, now entered and with her Ethelfleda, the -maid of the forest. Egwina was not astonished at beholding her. Nothing, -it seemed, could surprise her now. Not even did she see the quizzical -smile with which Ethelred regarded her. - -Ethelfleda took charge of her impetuously. - -"Hast thou kept the ring?" she asked, after she had thanked and caressed -the girl. - -"Yes; though once I came near losing it," returned Egwina, showing it to -her. - -"Losing it? Tell me, and tell all that hath befallen thee since the -people pressed us asunder," urged Ethelfleda. - -"My daughter," spoke Alfred's wife, "let the maiden with the others -refresh herself. Then shall all tell of themselves." - -And so it was arranged. Elswitha would suffer nothing more to be said -until they were rested. Then the maiden recounted all that had happened -from the time she met them in the forest until the present. - -"Beautiful is the chain which the Danish jarl gave thee," said -Ethelfleda, examining it. "Curiously wrought, and of pure gold. I wot -that it be charmed, as many of their ornaments are." - -"Yes; the amulet, the jarl claimed, brought to the wearer the -realization of every wish--" began Egwina, and then paused in some -dismay, remembering Ethelred. - -"It belongeth no longer to her," laughed the youth, joining them. - -"Doth it not? How does that come?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"She said that she would give it me were the youth and the maiden of the -forest the same as the atheling and his sister," said Ethelred, merrily. -"So ye see that it is hers only by my will." - -"And it is thy will, is it not?" insinuated Alfred's son, gently. - -"Nay, brother," spoke Ethelfleda, who was of sterner mold than the -atheling, "if the maiden hath promised it, the word should be kept." - -"And that right gladly," said Egwina. "Little did I reck when I spake -that ye were the same, but it delights me to have met with you again. -Take the chain, Ethelred, and may it bring to pass thy every wish." - -"No, Egwina;" and the youth returned it. "I did but sport with thee. I -wish not thy chain, though I thank thee for thy good wishes." - -"But I gave thee my word," said the maiden. "I like not to break it. -Prithee take it, Ethelred." - -But Ethelred shook his head. - -"This is the solution," and Ethelfleda took up the chain. "Thou, Egwina, -shall have the chain, and Ethelred the amulet which gives him his -desires." - -"Wise art thou, Ethelfleda. Worthy to be thy father's daughter!" said -Ethelred, taking the amulet. "I take it with thy well wishes, Egwina, -and from thee, Ethelfleda, that I may realize a wish that hath lately -sprung up in my heart." - -"Art thou pleased, Egwina?" asked Ethelfleda. - -"Yes," answered she. "And I would that the amulet may bring him his -wish. I am glad that he hath taken it." - -"But not I," remarked Edward, detaching an amulet from his own chain. -"Bare is it without an ornament. Take this in its place, Egwina. No -charm hath it but the well wishes of the donor." - -He clasped the amulet on the chain, and threw it over her shoulders. - -Egwina's eyes shone. - -"I cared not for the amulet of Hakon jarl," she said, "but this will I -prize because thou, the king's son, hath given it." - -"Ye must to your rest now, people," called Elswitha, coming up to them. -"To-morrow will we set forth to join the king in the forest. So hie ye -to rest, for we must start early enough to end the journey by -nightfall." - -With merry good-nights the group separated, Ethelfleda carrying Egwina -with her to her own bower. - - - - -CHAPTER XV--THE BEGGAR OF ATHELNEY - - -Joyfully did Alfred greet them on their arrival at Athelney. - -"Well hast thou done, little one," he said to Egwina. "Never will Alfred -forget how leal thou hast been to him." - -"But the jewel, my king? I grieve that I have lost it." - -"'Tis nought," reassured the king. "A trifle like that can be replaced. -And thou wouldst not, for thy life's sake, give it of thine own free -will. Loyalty and honor hast thou shown--two of the brightest virtues in -friendship's crown." - -Glowing with pleasure, Egwina hastened to greet Denewulf and Adiva, who -were overjoyed at her return. A cottage had been built on Athelney for -Alfred, and to this he now repaired with his family. Ethelfleda would -not be separated from Egwina, so the gleemaiden also went with them, -much to the sorrow of the swineherd and his wife, who made her promise -to return to them for a part of each day. - -The island had been well intrenched and numbers had flocked to it. So -many were there that the scant resources of the place were soon -exhausted, and so dire was the necessity of the king that he was forced -to forage for provisions. - -Now, too, did he begin a series of skirmishes; attacking the enemy -without ceasing, wherever he found any parties or camps accessible to -his attempts. Whether his object was achieved, or did he meet with -repulsion, he retired with a celerity that baffled pursuit to his -unknown asylum. The Northmen became terror-stricken at the ravages which -this secret foe was making upon them, and finally came to believe, with -the superstition of the age, that the attacks were of a supernatural -character. - -Gradually the king extended his assaults, harassing the Danes with -hostility in a distant quarter as well as those near. By day and by -night, at dawn, in the evening twilight, from woods and marshes, he was -ever rushing on the Northmen with all the advantages of selection and -surprise. But still the provisions grew less, and the king was sore put -for supplies. - -One day, while it was yet so cold that it was frozen, the king's people -had gone out to get provender, fish or fowl or whatsoever they should -happen upon, while Alfred himself remained in the cottage. The king was -discouraged. Despite the successful issue of his forays against the -Norsemen, they still remained in such numbers that it seemed an -impossible task to ever rid the land of them. At last he took from his -bosom the little manual which he always carried with him, and began -reading one of the Psalms of David for comfort. - -A knock at the door brought Ethelfleda and Egwina from an adjoining -room. - -"Open, my daughter," said the king. - -"But it may not be one of thy followers," said the girl, dubiously. - -"Open; keep not one without who may need shelter from the wind. Piercing -is the blast. Open unto him whomever it may be." - -Ethelfleda opened the door not widely, as was the wont of the Saxons, -for she feared that one might be without who sought the king. - -"Bread, maiden! Give me bread to eat for Christ His sake," pleaded a man -who stood there. He was poorly clad and he shivered in the chill breath -of the March wind. - -"Enter, in His name," cried the king, heartily. "Enter and warm thyself -by the fire." - -Murmuring blessings, the man crept close to the fire and huddled over -the blaze. - -"Food for him," commanded the king to Ethelfleda. - -"But, my king," remonstrated Egwina, speaking in a low tone, "there is -but one small loaf of bread which is all the food that there is left. -Wilt thou that it be set before the man, and thereby leave thee naught -to strengthen thee for the sally to-night?" - -"Give it anyway, little one," bade the king. "We have eaten to-day; it -may be that he hath not. The poor man looks as if he needed it." - -Thereupon he returned to his reading, while the maidens served the -beggar. Hungrily did he eat. Soon the last morsel of bread disappeared -before the voracious appetite. Then he arose, gathered the folds of his -mantle more closely around him, and turned to the girls. - -"Ye have heard the words of the master," he said. "'Inasmuch as ye have -done it unto the least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto me.' -I thank ye, maidens, for your kindness. Most of all do I thank him who -hath ministered to me from his own necessity." - -He turned to the king as he spake, but Alfred had fallen asleep over his -book. An expression almost of adoration passed over the beggar's face. -Over the sleeping form then did he make the sign of the cross while the -girls watched him in something like awe. - -"Whoe'er thou art," he murmured, "Christ is with thee. For that mercy -which thou hast meted to another from thy dire want, may it be returned -fourfold. Art thou brought low from high estate? Be comforted. Low -though the heavy clouds hang, above the sun is shining. Forsaken it may -be that thou art now, but to thy call shall rally hundreds." - -He bent before the sleeping form of Alfred, and pressed his lips to the -king's hand. Then drawing his bonnet over his head went slowly from -them. - -"Almost," said Ethelfleda to Egwina, "could I believe that some saint -hath visited us. Glad am I that my father bade me give him the food." - -"He is some holy man," returned Egwina in a low tone. "But how he spake -of the king? And how he loves him!" She touched the king's hand -reverently. "How they all love him, Ethelfleda!" - -"And worthy is he of their love," returned the daughter, gently kissing -his forehead. "My noble father! I care not, Egwina, that he be king; but -that he is wise, and tender, and so good. When he speaks, his words are -unlying always, and men know that his word requires no oath to bind him. -My heart bounds with pride when they call him 'The Truth Teller.' There -have been many kings before him, but none so great as my father." - -"I wonder not at thy love," said the gleemaiden. "Well doth he merit it. -And Ethelfleda, as thou dost feel, so do all his people. Pride in his -wisdom, and love for his tenderness, even to the beggar that hath left -us. It hath given me new hope, for it is said that a poor man's wish is -better than the gift of a rich man." - -"Into my heart, too, hath crept new hope," said Ethelfleda. "Methinks -that soon the days will really become brighter." - -At this moment Alfred awoke, and started to his feet. - -"Methought that a poor man but now asked for food," he said. - -"One hath been here," answered Ethelfleda. "We fed him, and he is gone. -Dost thou not remember, dear father, that there was not food enou' left -for all but thou didst bid us bring it to him? He hath partaken of it, -blessed thee, and gone." - -"He blessed me?" The king's eyes grew dim. "'Tis strange! And then my -dream!" - -"Didst thou dream, my lord and son?" said Eadburga, entering the room. -"I, too, have just dreamed. Speak, and let us hear thine, son." - -"I dreamed," said Alfred, "that St. Cuthbert of Lindisfarne stood beside -me. He spake and told me he had been my guest. He said that God had seen -my affliction and those of my people which were now about to end. In -token whereof Edward will return with the Saxons with a great take of -fish." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Eadburga, much agitated. "Why that is mine own -dream. Was any one here at all?" - -"There was a beggar," declared the girls in the same breath. "He blessed -the king when he left, and made the sign of the cross over him." - -"That was the reason that I did dream that it was St. Cuthbert," said -Alfred, who nevertheless was much impressed by the dream. - -"Thy difficulties are fast nearing an end," said the aged lady -impressively. "I think, son, that this has been sent thee for comfort to -thy heart, and cheer to thy drooping spirits." - -"And comfort hath it brought," said the king heartily. - -"I would that Edward would come with the others," cried Ethelfleda. "I -would like to see if he bringeth a great take of fish." - -"Look not always for a sign, daughter," reproved Alfred. "Well hath the -vision served, if it but raise our courage. 'Twas induced by the -blessing of the poor man. I would that he had remained with us, for it -is chill and raw without. I wot that he was some holy man. Whatever he -be, little doth he reck how he hath blessed us in return for the poor -food which we gave." - -"But still do I wish for Edward's return," declared Ethelfleda in a low -tone to Egwina. "Supper will there not be unless the fish be taken. I am -hungry. Art thou not, Egwina?" - -"Not since I have seen that poor man eat," replied the maiden. "He ate -as if naught had passed his lips for days." - -Just then came the tramp of many feet from without. - -"Open, father," cried the voice of Edward. "Open and see what I have -brought thee." - -Ethelfleda flew to the door before Alfred could move, and threw it open. - -"Welcome, welcome, Edward! What dost thou bring? Oh, father, see the -fish!" - -"Enough to feed an army," and he laughed as the Saxons tried to bring -them in, for it was truly a great take. "Blessed be St. Wilfrid, who -taught the Saxons to fish! He must have been with us to-day." - -"No, son; a greater than Wilfrid was with thee," said Alfred solemnly, a -joyous light shining in his eyes. "Wonderful hath been thy catch, and -wonderful, too, hath been our experience." - -"Let us have a feast," cried the practical Ethelfleda; "hungry must ye -be, good people, and hungry am I also. Art thou not now, Egwina?" - -"Since there is so much," answered she, "I wot that I am." - -"And dost thou not feel hunger save when there is plenty?" laughed -Ethelfleda. "Strange, Egwina! Would that my appetite would accommodate -itself to the supply. But marry! the less there is, the more do I wish." - -"'Tis the heart of Egwina that molds her appetite," commented Edward. -"At the morning meal I could but notice how she broke off the larger -part of her bread, and gave it to Ethelwerd and Elswitha. The meat did -go in the same manner." - -"Didst thou?" Ethelfleda looked up from the fish she was preparing in -amaze. "Thou shouldst have eaten thy portion. Each had the same." - -"True; but the little ones wished for more," said the girl simply. "And -I need not much. Then, too, Edward gave me part of his." - -"'Twas naught," said the youth hastily. "Thou wouldst retain nothing for -thyself if thou were not watched. Besides, I am a man, and stronger than -thou." - -"A man?" teased his sister. "A man, yet thou hast not yet naught but -down upon thy chin; nor art thou of age to wear buckler." - -"Yet in truth a man," said Alfred, laying his hand kindly upon his son's -head. "A man such as I wish to see, my son. Tender to the weak, and -gentle to the helpless." - -Edward's face flushed at the praise. - -"Come, Ethelred," he called, to hide his confusion, to the young man who -stood by the fire. "Come help us to prepare the fish." - -"Gladly," returned Ethelred. "I have been warming by the fire, for chill -hath the wind proved, else I had been with ye ere now. Marry! glad will -I be when the Lenat (March) month hath passed." - -Thus busily and merrily, despite hardships and dangers, did they prepare -the fish, and with hearts knit more closely together for these same -hardships, the king and his retainers sat down to supper. As merry and -gleeful were they as when in other days they had gathered round the -festive board in royal hall with wassail and song, so now sat the Saxon -king and his people in the rude cabin. - -After the meal, Egwina sang, for to-night hope had entered into their -hearts, and their hunger was satisfied as it had not been for days. -Early the next morning, the king crossed to the mainland. But twice -wound he his horn, when from the alders and forest there came many men. - -"The king! The king!" they cried. "We rally to his standard!" - -"Here is the king," came the reply, and thus five hundred more men were -added to Alfred's number. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI--IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY - - -Easter had passed, and the first faint breath of spring was in the air. -Rapidly the numbers in Athelney increased. The whole people had by this -time been apprised of the king's plan, and were making preparations to -join him in the final blow. Guthrum with his Danes grew aware of the -unusual stir and activity among them, but found it impossible to -discover its cause. - -Still Alfred knew not the strength of the enemy. Guthrum had removed -from Chippenham, and was now encamped at Westbury. Into the king's mind -there came a bold idea. Calling Egwina to him, he said with his winning -smile, "Little one, darest thou to accompany me on a journey?" - -"Gladly, my king," was the response. - -"I will not hide from thee, Egwina, that it may be fraught with peril -both to thee and to myself. But it will advantage me to take it, though -little do I reck of the outcome. Thou needst not go unless thou wilt. I -will not think the less of thee if thou dost not choose to go." - -"It matters not, my king, whither, or into what it doth lead. If thou -dost desire me with thee, then will I go." - -"Thou leal little one! I knew that I could trust to thy courage. Listen -to my plan, Egwina, and then shalt thou say if thou wilt. Thou and I -will go as minstrels into the camp of Guthrum, and I shall see for -myself his forces and supplies. Now, what sayest thou?" - -But before she could answer, Ethelfleda, who had joined them, broke in -with, "My father, take me with thee. Did I not sing to thy harp? I am -thy daughter, and it is more fitting that I should share thy danger than -Egwina." - -"Thou art too proud in thy port for a gleemaiden," returned the king. -"Far too proud for my purpose. Thou couldst not be one in seeming. -Egwina hath always been one, and so will give more of the appearance of -truth to the affair? Thou seest, my daughter, that it were better for -Egwina to go?" - -"I see," answered Ethelfleda slowly. "But, oh, my father! Mickle sorrow -doth it give me that I have done naught for thee in thine affliction!" - -"Thou hast done much," and the king soothed her tenderly. "Much! Thou -hast cheered and comforted me by thy presence and brightness, and that -is much, for I wot how thou hast chafed at the inactivity, my -lion-hearted daughter. This also do I promise thee: the beacon that -bringth all the Saxons together thou shalt light with thine own hands." - -"Oh, may I?" cried Ethelfleda, delightedly. "Then, Egwina, no longer do -I grudge thee thy place, but wish all good to befortune thee." - -"Wilt thou go, Egwina, now that thou knowest what thou will have to -encounter? If it should so be that there are any in the camp of the Dane -who know me, then I wot not what will become of thee." - -"Think not of me," returned the girl earnestly. "Is not the gleemaiden -wont to endure trials? Think not on me, but reflect on thyself. How -shalt thou act, my king?" - -"As a gleeman. With harp and song shall we delight them; then with -tricks of mimicry, and knives and balls, will I excite their mirth." - -"But thou hast also a proud bearing," and the girl looked anxious. - -"Not more so than thy grandsire," said Elswitha with a smile. "He did -deport himself full of pride." - -"And the gifts," went on the maiden. "Canst thou receive them humbly and -gratefully from the gift stool?" - -"Never fear, little one. Alfred hath been forced to pillage for food -itself lately, and his pride hath been brought very low." - -So the king disguised himself as a minstrel, and with Egwina, the -gleemaiden, set forth for the camp of the Dane. After they had emerged -from the forest, they began singing and playing as they wended their way -through the villages. The people flocked after them, and many were the -invitations extended to tarry at some hall, but the supposed minstrel -and his daughter refused them, and kept steadily on their way to the -Danish camp. - -It was a well fortified place, and, as they approached, the keen eyes of -the king noted how impregnable its walls were. - -"Should we ever succeed in freeing the land from the invaders," he said -thoughtfully, "the lesson will not have been in vain. Behold those -walls, Egwina! How staunch and firm they be! If God so pleases to bestow -peace upon us for a time, fortresses shall be reared, ships made, and -the coasts defended; so that never again shall Norseman or foe of any -kind ravage the country." - -They came to the gates, and there paused, singing their sweetest -melodies. The warders listened and opened to them. Minstrels were held -in such esteem that Saxon and Dane alike looked upon them as -non-combatants, and admitted them freely to the halls of either side. So -it happened that the king and the maiden were soon amusing the warriors -within the camp. - -They roared with merriment at the tricks of the minstrel, and listened -entranced to the singing of Egwina. - -"To Guthrum! To Guthrum they must go!" cried one of the crowd which -surrounded them. "'Twill warm the heart of the king to hear them!" - -So to the abode of Guthrum were they taken. The king sat on his high -seat at meat when the warden spake to him: - -"A Saxon minstrel is without, good king. The strings he touches with a -master's hand; and as he plays the maiden with him sings to his harp -tales of heroes and brave deeds. Fair is she, and rarely well doth she -sing. In sooth, the tricks the gleeman gives are good also." - -"Then let them enter," said the king. "Heavy lieth the heart of Guthrum -in his breast for darkness hath settled over him, and he feareth evil to -come." - -"Enter, minstrel. My lord's heart is heavy, ease it with thy art," and -the warder conducted them into the hall where Guthrum sat with his -jarls. - -"Strike thy harp, skald," said Guthrum, "and choose some lay that will -lighten the shadow which the death goddess, Hela, hath thrown over my -soul. For to-night, Guthrum sitteth in darkness." - -Alfred gazed in compassion on the noble countenance and broad forehead -of the Dane before him. A wish to ease the burthen which evidently -oppressed him by infusing into his soul some of that comfort which never -failed, filled him. Striking his harp with a strong twang of the strings -after the fashion of harpers, he exclaimed loudly, "Hwaet!" (what). The -clamour of the surrounding voices was hushed instantly and he began to -sing. - -"Tis a Christian hymn, skald. Hast not something gayer? Some song of the -deeds of thy heroes or ours? Once were Saxon and Dane brothers from the -same Alfadur, but now hath the Saxon forsaken his gods." - -"Brothers they be still under the All-father," returned Alfred. -"Brothers, Guthrum, in stronger bonds than those of yore. And brother's -hand should not be lifted against brother." - -"Thy harp," said Guthrum impatiently. "'Tis music I crave, not thy -words." - -Again did the king sing, and this time accompanied by the maiden. -Guthrum raised his hand. - -"Wait, skald. Wondrous is thy skill on the harp, and delectably also -doth the maiden wield the cymbals. I would that my daughter should hear -ye." - -He motioned to some of his servitors, who left the hall, and soon -returned bearing a chair in which was seated the form of a girl. She was -very pale, but her dark eyes were bright, and her countenance, though -wan, showed traces of beauty. - -"What aileth thy daughter, O king?" came from Alfred pityingly as he -looked on the white face of the girl. - -"Her knee is swollen, and vain hath been all leech's care," returned -Guthrum. "It hath been long since she hath stood. It pricks me to the -heart thus for Hilda to be so sore afflicted." - -"Her knee?" The Saxon king drew near the maiden. "Wheaten flour boiled -in milk and applied while warm hath been known to work wonders for such -misease. Knowest thou not that Cuthbert was so cured?" - -"Cuthbert? No, I know naught of him. Was he afflicted as I?" spoke the -Danish girl eagerly. - -"In the very self-same manner, maiden. Listen and, if thou wishest, I -will tell thee how the good saint was cured." - -"But thy harp," interposed Guthrum. "Work no charm, sir skald, but give -us of thy skill." - -"Nay, my father," spake the maiden Hilda. "He worketh no charm, and I -would hear of this Cuthbert. Speak on, skald." - -Alfred looked at Guthrum, and the latter bowed in assent to his -daughter's wish. - -"Cuthbert," began the minstrel, "was a noble youth destined for a holy -man. He had alway been straight and handsome, but all at once-- - - "The youth now bent beneath a sudden pain[2] - And led his languid footsteps with a pine. - When on a day as in the air he placed - His weary limbs, and meek yet mourning lay, - A horseman clothed in snowy garments came, - And graceful as a courser:--He saluted - The youth reclined, who offered his obeisance. - - "My prompt attentions should be gladly paid - To you if grievous pains did not withhold me; - See how my knee is swelled--no leech's care - Through a long lapse of time has soothed the evil." - Straight leaped the stranger from his horse and stroked - The part diseased, thus counselling: - - "The flour - Of wheat and milk boil quickly on a fire, - And spread the mixture warm upon the tumor." - Remounting then he took the road he came; - And Cuthbert used his medicine, and found - That his physicians from th' exalted throne - Of the Supreme had come, and eased his pain, - As with the fish's gall he once restored - The light to poor Tobias." - - [2] Bede's Life of St. Cuthbert. - -"That is like me," said the Danish girl. "Oh, I wonder if that would -avail my poor limb?" - -"'Twill harm thee not to try it, and may it bring thee cure as it did -Cuthbert." - -"And ever will I hold thee in grateful memory should it do so," said -Hilda. "Take this charm, minstrel, and if it cures as thou dost say, -bring that to Hilda, and from this land's demesne shalt thou receive a -jarl's share. Ay, with vill upon it, too." - -Alfred hesitated. - -"From this land's demesne?" he repeated. "Then dost thou own the land?" - -"Not yet; but Alfred hath fled from our power, and soon will my father -complete that which he hath so well begun. Fear not, minstrel! Thou -shalt have thy share." - -"But--" began Alfred. - -"The king doth wax impatient," spake Egwina, quickly. "Should we not -again soothe his brow with melody?" - -"Thou speakest well," said Hilda. "I, too, would hear thy harp. Take the -charm, minstrel, and bring it me should it fall out as thou hast said." - -She extended the charm which Alfred took. Again the king and the maiden -sang, and yet again. Guthrum rose from his seat and with his own hands -bestowed gifts upon them. - -"Wondrous is thy skill, and that of the maiden also," he said to Alfred. -"Yet methinks that thou art not as are other skalds." - -"Eager and willing am I to accept thy princely favors, O King, even as -other skalds are," returned the minstrel. "Kingly are thy gifts, -Guthrum, as doth become thee. Why sayest thou that I am not as the -others?" - -"Keen doth flash thine eye, and ever and anon thy glance doth penetrate -as if to read my soul. An enemy would I say thou wert, but that thou -hast looked with compassion upon mine afflicted one. And, minstrel, if -thy cure doth work, add to what my child hath granted any boon that thou -dost wish, and it shall be thine." - -"I will remind thee of thy promise, my lord," and Alfred drew his gonna -about him. "Long will the harper remember thy gifts, for generous have -they been, and again may he seek thy favor." - -He turned to leave, when there came a commotion from the lower end of -the hall. - -"Gyda, the seid woman hath come," came the cry, and into the room the -witch woman ran. - -"Guthrum! I would speak with Guthrum, the old," she cried. "This night -have I been warned that the enemy is within the camp. The Dragon hath -come forth from his lair. He is within thy walls, Guthrum! Seize him, -lest he devour thee!" - -"My king, we must fly," whispered Egwina, with pale face. "I fear the -wicca, for she hath marvelous power." - -"Nay," said Alfred. "Tremble not, little one. Be not afraid. There is -One higher than wicca, in whose hands we are. Let us meet the danger as -Saxons." - -He turned and stood as if to hear what the seid woman said, and the -trembling maiden drew close to his side. - -"What is it that thou sayest, Gyda?" called Guthrum the king. "That an -enemy is in our midst? Where is he that we may seize him?" - -"Yon skald and the maiden are not what they seem," called the woman -loudly. - -"The skald! The skald! Where is the skald?" demanded an hundred voices -at once. Alfred advanced into the centre of the hall. - -"Who calls the skald?" he asked. "Wish ye more of harp and song that ye -cannot let a man and his daughter pass?" - -"Come hither, minstrel," commanded Guthrum as the tumult ceased suddenly -at the sound of the voice of the harper. "And thou, Gyda! Come thou -also, and make thine accusal." - -Alfred looked fixedly at the woman. She quailed under his glance. - -"My lord," he said to the Dane boldly, "if I seem not to be what I am, -'tis not the fault of the minstrel. In token of the truth of my words -thou shalt find in the breast of the seid woman a jewel of gold. Look! -if it be not there, do to the harper as thou wilt." - -With a cry of rage the seid woman clasped her hands to her bosom. - -"The runes were wrong," she gasped. "O my lord, take not from me the -jewel. Again will I read the rede. Let the skald go, for I have wronged -him." - -"And thou hast the jewel even as he hath said?" queried Guthrum, looking -from one to the other in perplexity. - -"Yes, my lord." - -"Then," said the Dane, turning to the minstrel who stood so calmly -waiting his pleasure, "thou art a galdra smith (a wizard) as well as -harper?" - -"Nay," returned Alfred. "No charm do I work save that of a good -conscience. Some little lore of leech craft have I, but that be all." - -"And thou art truly a harper?" Guthrum knew not what to do, yet was loth -to let him go. - -"Hast thou not heard for thyself? Be thou my judge." - -"True," said Guthrum. "What sayest thou, Gyda?" - -"My lord, let the incantation be prepared for the seid woman; for this -night hath her art misled her," returned Gyda, who sought to divert all -minds from the jewel. - -"Let the incantation be prepared," commanded the king. - -"Go," whispered the Danish woman, and Alfred turned and without undue -haste made his way unchidden from the hall. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII--THE WINNING OF A BUCKLER - - -The time at last was ripe to strike the final blow. By his visit into -Guthrum's camp, Alfred had learned the numbers, disposition and -discipline of the Danes. After satisfying himself as to the chances of a -sudden attack, he had returned to Athelney and sent messengers to the -thegns and ealdormen of neighboring shires, giving them a tryst for the -second week in May. - -Egbert's stone, twenty-six miles east of Selwood, was the place of the -tryst. The signal for the gathering of the forces was to be a beacon -light kindled on the top of Stourton's hill, where Alfred's Tower now -stands. The light would be hidden from the Danes by the range of -Wiltshire hills, while it would be visible to the low country towards -the Bristol Channel and to the south as far as Dorsetshire. - -The time had finally come for the decisive blow to fall, so Ethelfleda -and Egwina, whom the former had generously consented should accompany -her, set forth, with Edward and Ethelred for protection, to light the -beacon. - -"Prithee, Ethelfleda, let me carry the coals," said Ethelred. "Thou has -carried them a long way already, and I fear that thou wilt be tired." - -"Nay; there is naught to tire me," said Ethelfleda. "Besides, I wish to -carry the embers, Ethelred. I like not to have other hands than mine -touch them." - -"How strong thou art in thy purpose, Ethelfleda," said the young man -with admiration. "Naught deters thee from thy enterprises after thou -hast entered upon them. Art thou never discouraged?" - -"Sometimes," confessed the maiden. "Yet, Ethelred, when once a purpose -hath formed itself within my mind, I cannot loosen my hold upon it. -Discouragements and doubts may crowd thick and fast upon me; but, I know -not why, my purpose doth shine bright and clear through them all, and -towards it I needs must wend my way." - -"I would that it were so with me," retorted the young man. "But ofttimes -doth happenings turn me from my purpose. Would that I had thy -perseverance." - -"'Tis a virtue that can be cultivated," said the girl gayly as she -looked at the embers which she carried in an earthen vessel. "Here we -are, Ethelred, and for thy pleasant words thou shalt hold the embers -until I need them." She gave the vessel into his hands, and sank down -before the great heap of brushwood which had been gathered for the -beacon. - -"Almost," said she solemnly, "do I feel like offering a sacrifice on -this fire that all may end as my father doth desire." - -"It would not please him, sister, to have aught rendered that savored of -heathenism," said Edward. "Here are some fine twigs for the starting." - -Ethelfleda took them. - -"Now, Ethelred, the coals," she called. They were given her in silence, -and the girl carefully fanned the embers until the fine stuff ignited. -Then she arose and the four stood and watched the flames as they caught -twig after twig creeping up, up, until finally the whole pile became a -blazing mass which leaped and crackled, darting tongues of flame higher -and higher until the surrounding wood was ruddy in the glare. The -figures of the four were silhouetted against the light in bold relief, -and so, standing out against the background of those dark ages, have the -pictures of those four come down to us. - -On the morrow Ethelfleda's own hands buckled the sword round Ethelred's -waist, while Edward chafed that he must remain. - -"But another year and I too should go," he said, appealing to Egwina for -sympathy. "O Egwina, dost thou not think that my father would let me go? -A little year! What is it that it should make a difference?" - -But Alfred turned a deaf ear to their pleadings, and Edward was forced -to the inactivity of a non-combatant. The forces left with high hopes. -Listlessly the lad wandered about, unable to occupy himself. At last he -sought Egwina's side. - -"I cannot content myself here," he said, "while yonder the battle may -rage. 'Tis custom for women and maidens to follow from afar, why not for -youths also? Wilt thou go with me, Egwina, to watch the issue of the -fray?" - -"Gladly, Edward," answered Egwina rising, "if thou wilt promise that -thou wilt not rush into it." - -"I am not old enough," said the youth scornfully. "O Egwina, it breaketh -my heart that I am not yet able to strike for my country, but I will -bide my time." - -So the two set forth and followed after the army. Alfred had gathered -his forces first at Egbert's stone where the whole army had collected. -The Saxons received him with acclamations of joy. Moving swiftly, Alfred -then fell upon the pagans at Ethandune. They were taken completely by -surprise. - -The chief fault of the Saxons hitherto had been that they fought in an -uncompact manner, and the Danes could overwhelm them by surrounding a -part at a time. This Alfred had tried to overcome by direction and drill -until now they fell upon the Danes an organized, skilled force. -Furiously did the Northmen receive the assault. The discharge of the -Saxon arrows was succeeded by the attack of the lances, and soon it -became a personal conflict of swords. The Danes resisted with their -customary intrepidity, but their efforts though furious were unavailing. -Closer and closer to the combatants crept Edward and Egwina. The boy's -eyes were dilated with excitement. He trembled but not with fear. -Suddenly Alfred's own standard of the golden dragon upon a white ground, -which Adiva and Gunnehilde had woven, tottered and fell. The -standard-bearer was struck down with his death blow. - -"The standard! the king's own standard is down!" screamed Edward, -wildly. "It must not be!" - -"Edward! Edward!" shrieked Egwina, but the boy heard not, or if he -heard, he did not heed. Over the intervening space he flew; snatched a -sword from a dead body as he went, and then right to the front he ran, -and hoisted the standard on high. The flying figure of the lad as he -appeared amongst them thrilled the superstitious Saxons with awe. Alfred -saw his son as he dashed into the thick of the fray, and as he noted -with what bravery he bore himself, a smile of pride lighted up his face. - -"Marry, the boy bears himself as if he were St. Neot come to lead us to -victory!" - -A Saxon near heard the word St. Neot, and saw the king gazing in the -direction of the boy. Instantly he sent up the cry that St. Neot was in -the midst of them. Through the Saxon lines it ran and raised their -spirits to fever heat. Mad with enthusiasm, their resolute attack was -everywhere irresistible, and the Northmen gave way. Their bodies strewed -the plain. Of those that remained living, many fled in different -directions, and the rest took refuge with Guthrum in the neighboring -fortifications. - -Alfred was master of the field. By one decisive blow he had broken the -force of the Danish invasion. The fleeing Northmen were pursued and -slaughtered. Then the king sat down before the fortress, calmly awaiting -the surrender that must follow. After fourteen days, Guthrum, oppressed -by want, cold and despair, sent overtures of peace, which the king, -being filled with pity, accepted. - -The pagans promised to leave the kingdom, after giving hostages to -Alfred and receiving none, which thing had never been done before. -Guthrum, being moved by the noble conduct of the king, signified his -intention of embracing Christianity, much to the good Alfred's delight. -Seven weeks afterward, Guthrum, accompanied by thirty of his jarls, were -baptized at a place called Aller, near Athelney, and there King Alfred -received him as his son by adoption. - -After eight days, during which time the Danes wore, in accordance with -the custom of the times, the Chrismal--a white linen cloth put on the -head when the rite of baptism was performed; the eighth day what was -known as the Chrism-loosing, or removal of the cloths, took place at -Wedmore, into which royal vill Alfred now repaired with his family and -Egwina. - -Here, too, did he receive Guthrum, or Athelstan, as we shall now have to -call him, for that was the name he received from the king at his -baptism. - -At Alfred's invitation, Athelstan brought his family and abode with him -for twelve days. And behold! the maiden Hilda walked straight and fair. -Seeing this, the king approached her. - -"Did the wheat flour, boiled in milk, applied hot, work thy cure?" he -asked. - -"It did, my lord," returned the maiden. "How knowest thou of it? It was -told me by a skald who sang for us with his daughter." - -From the folds of his gonna Alfred drew the charm which she had given -him. - -"Behold, maiden, thy charm. Now do I crave the fulfilment of thy -promise." - -"Was it thou?" cried she, in surprise. "My father said that the skald -was not what he seemed, but naught could he learn from the seid women -concerning him. But alack! No longer have I power to give vill or jarl's -proportion of land." - -"None do I crave, Hilda, so that thou art healed," answered Alfred. - -"Didst thou not say that thou wert what thou seemest?" queried -Athelstan. - -"Nay; I but said that if I were not that which I seemed, it was not the -fault of the minstrel," answered Alfred. "Dost thou not remember?" - -"I remember, Alfred, and nobly has thou borne thyself both as foe and -friend. Easy is it to forgive the deceptions upon me for out of that -grew the pity for the misfortune of another. Though she were the -daughter of thy foe, thou didst generously give her cure for misease." - -"Thou wouldst have done the same, Athelstan," returned the king. "At -once did I feel that there was that in thee which spake a kindred to -me." - -"And this is thy son?" Athelstan turned to Edward who stood near. "To -him, King Alfred, as much as to thy prowess I truly believe the victory -belongs. What a noble charge he made as unhelmed he rushed into the -fray! Young though is he for battle." - -Alfred smiled proudly. - -"Without permission did he join us," he said. "Young the boy is. 'Twill -not be until next year that he will be old enow for buckler. But for his -bravery, he shall not need to wait his year. Edward hath taught me that -a king's son matureth sooner than others. Which remindeth me, my son, -that thou hast not yet received thy guerdon. This night repair thee to -the priest and make confession of thy sins, watching the night through -with prayer. On the morrow thou shalt then be declared a legitimate -miles." - -Overcome with joy at this news, Edward hastened to tell it to Ethelfleda -and Egwina. - -"Never again will I tease thee, Edward, about thy age," said Ethelfleda. -"Thou art truly a man in heart if not in years." - -Egwina joined in the commendation of his valor. - -The night having been passed in accordance with the custom, in prayer -and watching, the next morning in the presence of a great concourse of -people, Edward heard mass. Then, having put on a purple robe girded by a -belt set with gems to which was attached a golden sheath for his sword, -the gift of his father, the youth repaired again to the church and -offered his sword upon the altar. - -The priest read from the Gospel, and, taking the sword, blessed it and -placed it on the youth's neck with his benediction. The sacrament was -administered to him, and then Edward arose, a full-fledged Saxon -warrior. - -"To my country do I consecrate this weapon," said he solemnly. "May God -judge me if it be lifted other than in her service." - -"May He help you to keep that vow, my son," said Alfred. - -And the years have proven how nobly the boy fulfilled his oath. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII--PEACE - - -By the treaty of peace between Alfred and Athelstan drawn up by the -witanagemot or the Saxon parliament which convened at Wedmore after the -baptism of the Danes, the boundaries of the two kingdoms were defined. A -line beginning at the mouth of the Thames, and running along the river -Lea to its source, and turning at Bedford to the right along the Ouse as -far as Watling street was to make the division. The part which was north -of the line being the Danish kingdom and called Danelagh, while all -south of the line was the kingdom of the Saxons. According to this -arrangement a large portion of Mercia fell to Alfred's share. - -The treaty comprehended various rules for the conduct of commerce, and -courts were instituted for the trial of disputes and crimes; although in -their own kingdom the Danes were to be governed by their own laws. - -Athelstan was to remain king of the Danes but to Alfred tribute was to -be paid as over lord. As soon as peace had been concluded, Alfred turned -his attention to the internal affairs of his kingdom. The lessons of the -invasion had not been lost, and he proceeded at once to put the country -into a complete state of defence. Old fortifications were repaired and -new ones raised in suitable localities. Flocks and herds again grazed in -the pastures, herds of swine roamed in the woods, fields were -cultivated, houses rebuilt, and the country entered upon an era of -unprecedented prosperity. - -The fleet was brought into a state of great efficiency, and it was -Alfred who at this time laid the foundation for England's future -supremacy on the seas. The land had been infested by robbers, but the -king cleared the land of these by stringent laws which forced them -either to leave the country or become peaceful and law-abiding citizens. - -The laws were not neglected, and the indefatigable king revised the -code, striking out those which availed not for the time, and adding -others; the whole approved by his witan. He exerted the utmost care that -justice should be administered to all impartially. He encouraged -commerce, and took a lively interest in geographical discovery. - -The king's heart had been grieved at the depth of the popular ignorance, -and to the mitigation of this dark feature of his country did he also -direct his attention. It had been his testimony that south of the Thames -not even the priests understood the ritual of the church, or the meaning -of the prayers which they repeated. It was one of his strongest and most -cherished desires that every free-born youth should qualify himself to -read English correctly. - -In order to accomplish this, he rebuilt the monasteries which had been -cast down in the late wars, and which were the great centres of -education in those days, and established schools. For the furtherance of -the same object, he invited to his court learned men from all quarters, -and with their assistance, completed a number of works for the diffusion -of knowledge throughout the kingdom. - -Among these men from Gaul were Grimbald and John. Grimbald was a -venerable man and a good singer; adorned with every kind of -ecclesiastical discipline and good morals, and most learned in holy -Scriptures. John, priest and monk also, was of most energetic talents, -learned in all kinds of literary science, and skilled in many other -arts. Asser of Wales also came. From Mercia did he call Werefrith bishop -of Worcester, a man well versed in Scripture; and Plegmund, archbishop -of the church of Canterbury. Ethelstan and Werewulf, priests and -chaplains, Mercians by birth and erudite. - -Through these men was the mind of the king enlarged, and great work -accomplished among the youth. Elswitha, Ethelgiva, and Ethelwerd, the -younger children, were consigned to the schools of learning where with -the children of almost all the nobility of the country, and many also -who were not noble, they pursued their studies. Books both in Latin and -in Saxon were they taught. They learned to write, and became studious -and clever in the liberal arts. - -Ethelfleda, Edward, and Egwina were not suffered to pass their time in -idleness or without gain. Well had Egwina profited by the lessons taught -her in the cottage of Denewulf, and her apt and ready mind soon placed -her beside Edward and Ethelfleda, who had already received much -instruction. When not engaged in study, the maidens spent much time with -the needle or distaff; while Edward hunted or trained hawks. Thus did -the days pass until two years had gone by. - -Fair had Egwina been in her childhood, but the maiden of sixteen was -wondrously beautiful. In sweet unconsciousness of her charm she -performed her tasks with light heart for pleasant were the days to her. -But one shadow darkened the horizon. - -Ethelred had conducted himself with so much prowess, and shown himself -endowed with so much of executive ability that Alfred had made him -ealdorman of Mercia. Also had the king consented to the marriage of -Ethelfleda to him, and for this event preparations were now being made. - -For this cause was Egwina sad. She rejoiced in the happiness of the two, -yet did it grieve her sore to lose the companionship of her friend. - -"It shall not be for long, Egwina," comforted Ethelfleda. "When I am -Lady of the Mercians thou shalt come, and be my companion as thou hast -been." - -So, amongst innumerable multitudes of both sexes, the marriage was -celebrated with great rejoicing. As was the custom, the feasting -continued both by day and by night for many days. Wearied by so much -mirth and festivity, and overcome by a feeling of sadness which she -could not control, Egwina stole away from the guests, and glided out -beneath the trees to a knoll. The moon shone in all her splendor. The -long, deep shadows of the breathless forest which lay beyond, checkered -the silvery whiteness of open sward and intervening glade. Pensively the -maiden gazed at the moon, and then she sighed involuntarily. - -"Why sighest thou, daughter of Wulfhere?" asked a voice near. - -Egwina turned with a start. Before her on the knoll stood Gyda, the seid -woman. - -"Is it thou, Gyda? Long hath it been since last I saw thee. Then the -land was torn with tumult and warfare; now doth it prosper, and peace -abideth everywhere." - -"True, maiden; happy have been the days. Pleasant have been my days. -Pleasant, most pleasant, have been thine. Then wherefore dost thou sigh? -Is it because thou art alone?" - -"Nay, Gyda," said the maiden gently. "'Tis only that I mourn the loss of -my friend. Otherwise I would not have it to be, for Ethelfleda is happy. -She believes that naught can change us; but thou wottest, Gyda, that now -new duties will claim her attention, and it cannot be with us as it hath -been. Unworthy is it in me to grieve, but yet, methinks I shall be the -better for it." - -"Egwina," said Gyda abruptly, "art thou happy here? Dost thou not often -grieve for the old life and the free? Think of thy father, and of thy -grandfather. Ay! and I have heard his father, and his father's father -were gleemen; yet thou stayest here, and there is peace in the land. -Much gold and many gifts couldst thou bring to thyself by thy harp and -song. Art content to be at the call of one lord even though that lord is -the king?" - -"I do not grieve for the old life, Gyda," said the maiden, simply. -"Pleasant was it with granther. Yet methinks I am happier here than I -should be wandering from lord to lord; from mead hall to mead hall. And -the king and his family love me." - -"And thou wouldst not leave them?" queried the wicca. - -"Nay; why should I? Useful am I to Elswitha, and now that she no longer -will have Ethelfleda, I shall be more so. No, Gyda; I would not leave -them. 'Twould grieve me much." - -"Sorry am I to hear it," and Gyda's tone was low. "Child, little didst -thou reck that thou didst make me long to have thee with me when last I -saw thee. The runes speak not well for Gyda. They grow dim when she -would read what Skulda hath in store for her. Calamity overshadows me, -and a curious longing hath fallen upon my heart to have thee, who art -pure and innocent, with me. Methinks I should be the better for it. -Canst thou not, child, give me thyself for a time only? Alfred hath -much. Why should he begrudge me thee who have none sibbe to me? Wilt -thou come to dwell with me? Much of gold have I, maiden, and many gems -of rare value which have been showered upon me. These, all these shall -be thine." - -"Gyda, I know not," answered Egwina much distressed and full of pity for -the woman's loneliness. "I will talk with the king and the lady -Elswitha, and let thee know anon. But if I go with thee, Gyda, 'tis not -for gifts or gold, but for thy loneliness. I will see thee again." - -"Thinkest thou that Alfred will let thee go from him?" cried Gyda. "I -trow not! I trow not! Thou art born for greatness, and it is much to ask -of thee." - -She drew her mantle over her head, and turned to go. - -"Natheless, Gyda, wait for a little and I will speak with him," urged -Egwina, laying her hand upon the woman's shoulder. - -"Wait I will, maiden. Till the dawn I will wait. Again will I read the -runes, and see if thou wilt come. Dark and clouded have they been of -late, and seid and galdra have availed me naught; but once more will I -try. Fount, and tree and scin-laeca, shall all be consulted." - -She glided away, and was lost in the darkness. - -"Strange, strange woman," said the girl musingly, with a shudder. "I -pity her, and yet my heart revolts from dwelling with her; but still -will I ask the king." - -"Egwina, art thou here?" Edward came to her side at this moment. "Vainly -have I sought thee through hull and bower, and only caught sight of thee -but now. Why didst thou leave the mirth?" - -"I was awearied, Edward, but now will I return with thee." - -"Soon will we re-enter, Egwina. Ethelfleda wishes thee to sing the same -song which she heard thee sing when first thou didst sing for her." - -"That will I do gladly," and Egwina turned. "'Tis but a short time that -Ethelfleda remaineth with us, and gladly will I do aught that she -asketh." - -"Nay; go not yet, Egwina. How fine the night is! Dost thou remember how -chill and drear was the awful night that the Northmen fell upon us at -Chippenham? How fair thou didst look that night when, child though thou -wert, thou didst stand up in the hall and sing. Fair thou wert, Egwina, -but not so fair as now. Thou mindest me of a fawn with thy shyness and -grace. Tell me, hast thou kept the charm I gave thee?" - -"Yes, Edward." Egwina drew the chain from under the folds of her tunic. -"See! The amulet is as thou didst fasten it." - -The Saxon clasped the amulet with the hand that held it in his own. - -"Egwina, this night wilt thou exchange with me the true-lofa?" - -"Edward, what meanest thou?" The maiden looked up at him in startled -amazement. - -"Thou art duller than thy wont, Egwina, if thou knowest not," smiled -Edward. "I mean our betrothal. Always have I intended to wed thee, if -thou wert willing, when proper time should come. What then so fitting as -that we plight our troth now when all rejoice in the happiness of -Ethelred and Ethelfleda?" - -"But, Edward," faltered Egwina, "thou art the atheling, and I but a -gleemaiden. Thou wilt be the cyning (king) one day, and then thou wilt -know that such as I am not fit to be the Lady of the Saxons." - -"No other will I choose, if thou be not my mate," returned Edward. - -"But thy father, Edward; and thou art yet too young." Egwina was -troubled. - -"I will go to my father now, Egwina. If he says that we are too young, -then will I wait his pleasure. He will sanction our troth and bless it. -And why should he not? He loves thee now as a daughter. Wilt thou not -give me thy true-lofa, Egwina?" - -"Wait until thou hast seen thy father," whispered the maiden. "I fear -his displeasure." - -"Thou foolish little one! Hath he not been kind to thee?" - -"Always and always," declared she with fervor. "But I am not noble. -Naught of gentle blood have I either on the spear side or the spindle -side. I fear, Edward, that the king will be displeased with me." - -"Marry, I trow not! Stay thou here, and I will seek him, and soon shall -thy fears be quieted. Remain here, Egwina, for I will soon return." - -He hastened back into the house with eager footsteps, and the agitated -girl sank down upon the sward. Soon she heard voices, and wishing not to -meet any one for a while, she withdrew into the shadows of the trees. It -was Alfred himself and his wife, Elswitha. - -"Dear lord," the lady was saying, "hast noted how fair the maiden Egwina -groweth?" - -"Yea; but not before these last few days. I fear, Elswitha, that soon -she, too, will leave us for some other's abode." - -"My lord, Edward looks upon the maiden with loving eyes." - -"Sayest thou so?" cried Alfred. "Why, the boy is but young! Art thou not -mistaken?" - -"Nay, a mother's heart doth not deceive her, Alfred. Thou wert but -eighteen thyself when we were wed. Thy son is almost the same age now as -thou wert then." - -"Sayest thou so?" Alfred seemed to be startled. "Why, 'tis but the other -day that he received sword and buckler!" - -"Swiftly doth the time fly," returned Elswitha. "I know that which I -tell thee is true, and it hath grieved me, Alfred, for Egwina is not -noble." - -"True," assented the king; "she comes not of noble blood." - -Egwina covered her face with her hands. Was it not as she had thought it -would be? Now these dear people, who had done so much for her, who had -been so kind, would be displeased. - -Alfred and the lady passed on. Egwina sobbed aloud in her loneliness. - -"Maiden," came a low whisper. - -Egwina looked up to see the form of Gyda again beside her. - -"I have heard all. All that the youth said to thee, and what the king -and his wife said also. Seest thou not that they wish thee not? Come! -Gyda will cherish thee as her own." - -Egwina looked at her hopelessly. - -"What shall I do, Gyda?" she cried. "I could not bear that they should -be cold to me." - -"Thou needst not bear it, child. Come with me. I promise thee that thou -shalt not regret it. Come! Edward must not find thee here when he -returns. Come!" - -She held out her hand. Scarcely knowing what she was doing, Egwina put -her own within it, and the two glided noiselessly into the woods. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX--DARK DAYS - - -Away into the forest they went, the seid woman keeping fast hold of -Egwina's hand, and speaking not. Once the maiden thought she heard the -voice of Edward calling, "Egwina! Egwina!" She half paused but Gyda -hurried her on. At last the wicca stopped before a small, low cottage -quite outside the demesne of the royal vill. In answer to her knock, the -door was thrown open and they entered the hut. The inmates, a wite and -his wife, seemed to know the seid woman, and accepted the presence of -Egwina without question. - -Gyda did not pause to converse with them, but half carried the drooping -form of the girl into an adjoining room which was evidently used by her -as a bower chamber. - -"There, child, lie down," she said, not unkindly. "Spent art thou with -thy exertions, and grief maketh heavy thy heart. Rest, while I prepare -thee hot drink." - -The maiden sank on the bed, and gave way to her woe. Soon the wicca -returned with a horn full of steaming liquid. - -"Drink!" she commanded, and the maiden drank obediently. "'Tis a potion -that will lull thee to dreamless repose, and woe will sit lightly on thy -pillow." - -The eyes of the maiden waxed heavy as the drug took effect, and soon she -sank into a deep sleep. The seid woman bent over her, noting her -fairness exultantly. - -"Now shalt thou be to me as mine own child," she murmured. "Happy shalt -thou be, for I will love thee. Always shalt thou be by my side, and even -though the king himself should claim thee, thou shalt not leave me. -Sleep, my pretty one! None shall take thee now from Gyda." - -Morning dawned. Egwina awoke from her heavy slumber, and gazed about -her. - -"How came I here?" she murmured as she arose. "Methinks it be strange to -me." - -"Art thou up, Egwina?" asked the seid woman, entering the room at this -moment. At sight of her the memory of all that had happened came back to -Egwina with a shock. "That is well," continued Gyda. "Breakfast we eat, -and then wend we on our journey." - -"Where go we?" asked the maiden, turning from her that she might not see -her emotion. - -"To Gunnehilde's in the forest of Selwood," answered Gyda pretending not -to notice Egwina's grief. "Afterward to Athelney, where Alfred gathered -his forces together. There, mayhap, I will acquire new virtue. The Saxon -King is my Flygia. Thou dost not mind returning thither, dost thou?" - -"Nay," answered the girl sadly; "it matters not where we wayfare." - -"Be not cast down, child," said the woman gently. "Some dark threads are -woven into the woof of each life. All cannot be golden. Thou art young -and soon will thy trouble fall from thee even as the shadow halting -between the light and the darkness passes away into the night. Sorrow -sits not long with the young. Come, let us eat." - -Egwina partook mechanically of the food set before her, and then -prepared to follow Gyda on her journey. They proceeded silently, for the -heart of the maiden was heavy, and Gyda, too, seemed weighed down by -some care. At last the seid woman aroused herself, and turned to the -girl: - -"Let us beguile the journey by talk, my child. Wouldst thou that I -should read thy rede for thee?" - -"Nay, Gyda; I care no more for rede or rune. Dark are the shadows which -they cast, and I would fain be free from their witchery." - -"Yet, natheless, give me thy palm. Believe as thou wilt. Belief cometh -not at the bidding; neither doth it depart. Thou believest not; I -believe. Yield, then, thy palm for my pleasure." - -Reluctantly the maiden permitted the woman to scan the lines of her -hand. Gyda's troubled look returned as she examined them. - -"Dark, dark spreads the near future," she cried. "Bright is the ending, -but, oh, child! thy trouble hath but begun. Would I had left thee with -Alfred. It is not yet too late. Come, let us retrace our steps. Thus -only canst thou avoid the danger." - -Egwina shook her head. "No, Gyda; I wish not to return. If danger or -trouble come, I will ask for strength to meet it. Let us on." She -withdrew her palm from Gyda's and started onward. - -"But thy life endeth in glory," said Gyda, comfortingly more to herself -than to Egwina. "It endeth in great glory. What doth it matter after all -if we go not back? What hath been woven, hath been woven!" She lapsed -into silence which was broken by her presently: "Child, wouldst thou not -do something for me?" - -"Willingly, Gyda, if I can." - -"Thou canst if thou wilt." The woman's tone was low, and her manner -almost supplicating. - -"What is it, Gyda?" - -"Call me no longer Gyda, but mother. Once I had a child, and she would -have been like unto thee had she lived, but Hela took her from me. Wilt -thou, Egwina?" - -"I will try," and the girl turned to her in sudden pity, moved by the -yearning in the woman's voice, and laid her hand gently upon her arm. - -"Thou wilt?" exclaimed Gyda, joyously. "I will be so good to thee, -child. Thou shalt not regret it. Now sing to me, my daughter! Sing for -thy mother. Often had Gyda heard the echo of thy sweet voice in her -heart. Sing, my pretty one; 'twill cheer both thee and me." - -Bravely subduing her own feelings, Egwina sang the songs the woman asked -for, and thus alternately singing and talking, the journey to the hut of -Gunnehilde was at last accomplished. Gyda bade the maiden remain without -the hut, for she feared that the vala would recognize her. - -"Stay thou here until my return, my child. Move not from the log where -thou sittest, for thou mightest stray too far into the forest. I go to -consult the vala." - -Egwina sat down as the woman bade her. It was some little time ere Gyda -returned. When she did so she seemed deeply stirred and somewhat upset. - -"Move quickly," she cried. "Let us to Athelney. It may be that there -Gyda will regain that power which now comes not at her bidding." - -Egwina followed after her. A brisk walk soon brought them to the island, -but lo! a great change had taken place. Instead of the fortifications -and rude huts which Alfred had erected during his time of need, there -rose the stately walls of a monastery. With a cry of despair, the wicca -dropped upon the ground. - -"What is it?" cried Egwina, coming to her. - -"Child, child, I am undone! Seest thou not yon walls? They have taken -the charm from the place. Curses be upon them! No galdra or seid can -flourish in the shadows of such walls." - -She moaned in her despair; then from her bosom drew the jewel of Alfred. - -"Evil hast thou brought to me instead of good," she exclaimed. "Yet did -not the volva tell me by the fount when the scin-laeca rose from the -grave that jewel of Saxon I must have to complete my knowledge? One of -the line of Cerdic, and from Cerdic came Alfred. Why, then, do I falter? -Why grow the runes dark before me? Gunnehilde hath said that a loss was -coming, and death. Death? No, I defy it! Hela shall not yet have her -prey; I will try the charm despite mone (monk) and priest." - -She arose and started across the bridge from the mainland. - -"Come," she called to the maiden, who lingered, half terrified by her -manner. Then she turned, and almost ran on the bridge. She had but -reached the middle of it, when her foot slipped and she fell. As she did -so, the jewel dropped from her hand into the water below. With a moan of -anguish the woman lay prone upon the bridge. Egwina hurried to her. - -"Art ill?" she asked. "Let me help thee up." - -Gyda rose hopelessly. "Fate must be met," she said, with despairing -calmness. "I have had my moan; now will Gyda accept that which Skulda -hath spun for her." She turned to go back to the mainland. - -"But wilt thou not go to the island?" asked the girl. - -"Nay; 'tis useless. Home now do we wend our way. If Gunnehilde readeth -the runes aright it will not be for long." - -In melancholy silence, with no beguiling of the journey by song or talk, -the two wended their way to the woman's home which was in Berkshire. The -life of Egwina now became very different from what it had been. Life at -Alfred's vill had been full of duties and pleasures. Here the seid -woman's time was filled by consultations of bark and fountain, and by -exercises of her art into which she tried to get the girl to join. -Egwina's soul sickened with loathing at sight or sound of magic, and she -resisted all efforts to get her assistance in the rites. - -Vainly she strove to lead the woman from the subject, and, remembering -what the abbot had told of the good priest Aldhelm and his singing, -tried by singing Christian hymns to inculcate a longing to hear of the -Christian's God. But Gyda would have none of them. - -"Sing them not," she said. "Much doth thy voice please me, but sing not -if they be all that thou canst sing. Galdra doth not flourish where such -songs are sung." - -And Egwina ceased singing entirely. As the woman grew more feeble, she -practiced her rites more and more until the house seemed peopled by -demons who waited only a summons to step forth. Her temper, too, became -very uncertain. She loaded Egwina with caresses, and railed at her -alternately. Although she grew thin and pale under this treatment, -Egwina bore patiently with her, for she knew that death was fast -approaching. - -"Give me thine arm," said Gyda one day to Egwina. "Hela will sit with me -soon, and I would fain prepare for her coming." - -Leaning heavily upon Egwina's shoulder, she went into her room. - -"Leave me," she commanded. "I will call thee when I need thee." - -Thus adjured, the maiden left her with some uneasiness, for Gyda seemed -much weaker. Long she remained waiting, and hearing no sound became -uneasy, and softly entered the room. Gyda sat before a large box on the -floor fingering lovingly the coins and gems which it contained. So -intent was she that she did not hear the girl enter. Egwina started to -leave the room as quietly as she had entered it, but in so doing she -made a noise which caused the woman to look up. With an exclamation of -rage she sprang to her feet with unwonted vigor, her eyes flaming with -anger. - -"How durst thou spy upon me?" she cried in fury. "How durst thou, girl? -Thinkest thou to get the gold now? But thou shalt not." - -"Nay, nay, Gyda," began Egwina, soothingly, advancing toward her. "I did -but come to see why thou wert so still." - -"Tell me not that thou didst not spy upon me. Thou didst!" and the -enraged woman struck her violently with her staff. - -The blow was so sudden and severe that Egwina fell heavily to the floor. -Instantly the woman's anger fled when she saw what she had done, and she -tottered to the girl, her strength leaving her. - -"Forgive me, my pretty one! I meant it not. Gyda meant not to harm -thee." But the maiden had fainted. - -As soon as she saw this the woman dragged herself back to her treasure, -and restored it to its hiding place. Then again she approached the girl -and hung over her prostrate form, moaning, and strove feebly to revive -her. Presently Egwina recovered consciousness. Gyda caressed her -tenderly. - -"My child! My child! I have been cruel to thee. Canst forgive me? Not -much longer shalt thou need to bear with Gyda, for Hela even now -breatheth cold upon my brow." - -"I forgive thee, Gyda," said Egwina weakly. "Thou didst not mean to hurt -me. Thou wotted not what thou wert doing." - -"No, no; I wotted not. Say, I forgive thee, mother. Give me thy hand and -say it." - -Egwina stretched forth her hand and took the woman's gently. - -"I forgive thee, mother," she said softly. - -With an effort the maiden raised herself, bent over the woman and kissed -her. - -"Now lie beside me. Art weak, Egwina?" - -"Yes, mother." - -"Mayhap Hela will bear thee to Niflheim also," and a triumphant -expression flitted across Gyda's face. "It would glad my heart to have -thee with me there. Shouldst like to die, Egwina?" - -"I mind it not, Gyda. Heaven is bright and beautiful, and granther would -be there. Dear granther! We were so happy together! Would I were with -him!" - -"Wouldst rather be with him in thy heaven than with me in Niflheim?" -asked the woman, jealously. - -"Mind it not, Gyda. He is mine own granther, and he loves me." - -"So do I love thee. It groweth dark, Egwina. Lie closer." - -Egwina crept close to Gyda, and the woman drew her within her arms. - -"Shall I not help thee to thy couch, Gyda?" - -"Thou canst not, child. What doth it matter where we meet Hela?" - -Then there fell a silence. Weakened by the trying days that had -preceded, the blow seemed to have robbed the girl of all energy, and -soon she fell into a deep sleep. - -Suddenly she awakened. The light streamed faintly into the room. Stiff -from long lying, she tried to move, but only did so with much -difficulty. Raising herself on one arm, she turned toward the figure at -her side. Noting how perfectly still Gyda lay, she bent over her and -looked into her face. She was dead. - -With a scream of horror, Egwina sprang up. At this instant a man and -woman, attracted by her cry, entered the room. Egwina took a step toward -the woman, then clasping her hands to her head, she reeled and fell an -unconscious heap on the floor. - -"'Tis a pity that the jade waxeth sick at this time," a voice broke -rudely upon Egwina's ear one morning as she awoke with the clear light -of reason in her eyes. "Here we but get done wailing for the mother, -when the daughter must be sick also." - -"Was she her daughter?" came a man's voice. "I knew not that Gyda had a -daughter, sibbe though we be." - -"Do not the neighbors say so?" asked the first voice. "How should she be -here if not her daughter? But now 'tis burthensome for the minx to be -sick." - -"Well, see how she doeth. We cannot treat her ill, though but for her, -all of Gyda's treasure would befortune us. Much hath she hidden -somewhere, and when the girl becometh better, mayhap she will tell us -where it be." - -"Not she," grumbled the other. Still grumbling the woman approached the -bed where Egwina lay. - -"How art thou this morning?" she asked. - -"Have I been ill?" The clear eyes of Egwina looked at the woman in -amazement. "Who art thou and why am I here?" - -"Who am I? Why Githa, the wife of Sweyn, own cousin to thy mother. Who -else should I be?" asked the woman, who was of surly countenance. - -"But I wot not thy meaning. I have no mother; nor have I had sith a -child. Nor have I ever heard of any of that name sibbe to us." - -"Odin hear her!" ejaculated the woman. "Dost thou hear that, Sweyn?" - -"What?" asked the man. - -"The girl doth deny her kith and kin." - -"Well, sith she doth, let her deny," returned the man lazily. - -"But seest thou not, blockhead, that 'tis to keep us from the money," -cried the woman angrily. - -The man sprang to his feet and entered the room where they were. Egwina -regarded the pair with wonder. - -"Art thou not Gyda's daughter?" demanded the man of her. - -"Gyda's? No. Why should ye think me the seid woman's daughter?" asked -Egwina in amazement. - -"Hast thou not lived here with her always, and then sayest thou that -thou art not her daughter?" the woman exclaimed fiercely. "How now, -maiden?" - -"Nay; but I am not her daughter," reiterated Egwina. - -"Then how camest thou here? The neighbors say that thou wert here for -weeks, and that Gyda called thee daughter. Thou didst call her mother!" - -"True; but it was to please her that I called her thus. Her own child -died, and she yearned for love as age crept upon her. Hence she took me -to dwell with her." - -"And so thou art not Gyda's daughter?" cried the woman. - -Egwina shook her head. - -"Then thou hast no claim to gold or gem that may be found?" said the -woman quickly. - -"None," said Egwina briefly. - -"Tell us where she kept them hidden," cried the man. - -"I know not," replied the maiden. "I only know that the day she died," -and a strong shudder shook her frame at the remembrance, "I came upon -her as she did count some gold from a box. Did ye not see it when ye -came into the room?" - -"Was it the room where we found ye together?" asked the man. - -"Yes." - -"And thou has not seen aught but that?" queried he. - -"Naught but that," replied the girl, wearily. - -"Then what doest thou here?" The woman looked so fierce that the maiden -trembled. - -"Wife, she cannot go now. If she be not Gyda's child, we care not if she -stay until she be well. We will have it all," spoke the man. - -"Yea; I will go as soon as I am able," cried Egwina. "Prithee let me -stay until then. 'Twill be but a little longer!" - -Reluctantly the woman consented. - - - - -CHAPTER XX--AELFRIC'S REVENGE - - -Egwina's recovery was rapid. She saw that as she grew stronger, the -impatience of Sweyn and Githa to have her gone increased. With her by, -they feared to hunt for the treasure which Gyda had left. So one day -Egwina thanked them for their kindness in caring for her, and again set -forth to wend her way from mead hall to mead hall to gain good will by -her singing. No longer had she harp with which to accompany herself, and -sadly did the girl miss the loved instrument. Her voice had lost none of -its sweetness and power, and her exceeding fairness procured for her a -ready hearing; and so, in safety and peace, for the stringent laws of -Alfred were such that gold bracelets might hang on the high road -unmolested, she wandered from burgh to burgh. - -One day she found herself on the road to Winchester. Memories of when -last she had seen the place crowded thick upon her. Here upon this very -log had she tarried to rest with her grandfather. Here was where she -first met Ethelfleda and Edward. A sob of loneliness broke from her lips -as she thought of them. How long ago it all seemed! Had she ever been a -member of the king's family? What would they say if they should know -that again she wandered homeless over the land? Bright and happy had -been the days when with her grandfather they had sauntered leisurely -from place to place. Now she was alone. A throb of self-pity filled her -heart. - -She paused before entering the town. The king might be here even now, -and Edward! Should she go on? Then an overwhelming desire to look once -more upon their faces, herself unseen, possessed her. For this once she -would see them if the king were at his royal vill. With this -determination the maiden entered the city. But the king had not yet come -to Winchester, so somewhat disappointed, Egwina turned her steps toward -the manor of a thegn, and, as was her wont, joined in the glee of the -feast. - -Bed and entertainment for a day and a night could be had by the meanest -wayfarer, so without comment, the maiden took her place among the -singers and harpers. Her beauty and the sweetness of her voice soon -attracted the attention of Oswald the thegn, and brought from him a -request for more. - -"Brother," said the maiden addressing a harper, "lend me thy harp. Once -did I have one of mine own, but 'tis gone. The song is the better for -the accompaniment." - -"I need the harp for song of mine own," answered the harper churlishly. -"Sith thou hast the ear of Oswald, why needst thou the harp?" - -Fearing a refusal from the other gleemen, Egwina asked not another, but -sang without the instrument, and great was the approval of Oswald. - -"Thou shall remain as gleemaiden under my mund (protection)," he said, -"and bounteous shall be thy gifts." - -"Prithee, sir," said Egwina for she wished not to remain where Alfred -and Edward might come at any time, "ask me not to abide with thee; for I -wish not to stay in Winchester. This night will I make glee for thee as -much as thou wishest, but to-morrow must I wend my way hence." - -"Have it thine own way, girl," said the thegn good naturedly, "though I -wish thou wouldst stay. Playest thou the harp?" - -"Yes, good thegn." - -"Thou hast none of thy own, I see. Edwy, lend thy harp to the maiden. I -would hear if she hath skill." - -With a sulky look on his face the harper whom Egwina had asked for his -harp handed it to her. Thanking him, the maiden swept the strings of the -instrument and played with such rare skill that even the gleemen were -forced to acknowledge her power. The thegn at last declared himself -satisfied, and, after making her promise that she would abide in the -manor till after the next night, Egwina retired to the chamber assigned -her. - -The great mead hall was deserted the next morning when the maiden, -hardly knowing how to occupy herself until the evening, strayed into it. -On one of the benches where sat the gleemen and harpers there lay the -harp of Edwy. The maiden took it up with delight. Not since she had left -the palace of Alfred had she touched a harp until the night before. - -The instrument seemed like a friend to her. Tenderly she touched it; -then, carried away by fond memories, let her fingers stray idly over the -strings, musing on the time when she had taught the king to play. - -"Thou hast improved, maiden, since last I heard thee," said a voice in -her ear. - -Egwina turned with a start. AElfric the juggler stood beside her. At -first the maiden could not recall his name or who he was, when AElfric, -seeing her bewilderment, said: - -"Thou canst not gainsay thy knowledge of me, girl. Wot ye not that thou -and thy father didst make me into a theow?" - -"Art thou truly the juggler?" asked Egwina, shrinking back from the -fierce look of the man's face. - -"I am in truth he. Where is thy father!" - -"Dead," came from the maiden, faintly. - -"Art thou alone?" a malignant look came into the man's eyes. - -Egwina nodded. "And thou?" she asked. "Art thou still a wite? I hope -not. I would have tried to get granther to return and pay the were for -thee, but that the Danes oppressed so that there was no thought save for -safety from them." - -"I needed not your aid," came from AElfric. "A freed-man do I stand -before thee with help of none save AElfric. But what dost thou with -Edwy's harp?" - -"I did but try it;" and Egwina laid it down. - -"Hast thou none of thine own that thou must try those of others?" - -"No; I have none;" and Egwina sighed. "Truly, AElfric, thou hast had thy -desire, and ill hath been our fortune. Dead lieth granther, and alone do -I wander without kith or kin. Soon I hope to find some lord to take me -for his gleemaiden." - -"Why stayest thou not here?" questioned AElfric. - -"I wish not to be in Winchester," returned Egwina. "Tell me, AElfric, -thou dost not regard me now with hatred, dost thou?" - -A cruel light shone in the man's eyes; but he answered: - -"No; if ye have both suffered, it is sufficient." - -Without saying more he left the hall, and Egwina saw him not while she -was at the hall. - -The next morning, laden with many gifts bestowed by the bounty of Oswald -the thegn, the maiden started forth, resolved to speedily seek the -protection of some lord. - -She had gone but a little way from the manor, when she heard her name -called, and looking back she beheld a bond-woman running toward her. In -her hand was Edwy's harp. - -"This also hath my lord sent thee," she cried, her breath coming quickly -from the exertion of running. - -"But the instrument belongeth to the harper!" cried Egwina in amazement. - -"He hath another for Edwy. Take and question not the bounty of the -thegn." The woman thrust the instrument into the girl's hands before she -could prevent her, and was gone. - -Egwina stood for a little while regarding the harp with surprise and -some disquietude. - -"I would that the thegn had not done this," she mused. "I like not to -take the harp of a gleeman. I wot not what manner of lord he may be who -takes from one to bestow on another. I know not what to do." - -She pondered the matter for a time, then throwing the ribbon of the harp -over her shoulder went on her way. It was evening when she entered the -courtyard of a manor, and proceeded to the mead hall. Waiting until all -had sung or contributed their portion to the glee, the maiden began a -song. In the midst of it there came the noise of horses' hoofs from -without, and a voice vociferously demanded admission. The wassail and -glee were suspended while every one looked curiously at the men who -entered. - -The group consisted of several Saxons; among them, Oswald the thegn, -AElfric the juggler, Edwy the gleeman, and others. - -"Now what seek ye, friend Oswald, that so unmannerly ye do enter our -castle?" cried the thegn of the manor. - -"Yon maiden," said Oswald pointing at Egwina. "Last night, and the night -before, she sang in my hall at the glee. Laden with gifts did I send her -forth, but that did not suffice. With covetous eyes she looked upon the -harp of Edwy the gleeman, and that hath she taken with her. We come that -we may take her to the reeve that the doom may be pronounced upon her." - -"That girl?" The thegn and the retainers looked at the maiden in -surprise. "She looks not as if she would do so base a thing." - -"And neither would I!" spake Egwina, recovering from the consternation -into which Oswald's speech had thrown her. "Good Oswald, didst thou not -send thine bond-woman to me with this harp as additional gift after I -had left thine abode?" - -"Marry, no! Why should Oswald take that which belongeth to another to -give thee? Hath he not wealth enow of his own?" - -"But didst thou not send the woman to me?" faltered the maiden. - -"A likely story," cried AElfric the juggler. "Is it the custom for a -lord to run after a gleemaiden with his gifts? I trow not!" - -A loud guffaw from the Saxons in the hall greeted this remark. Poor -Egwina was covered with confusion. - -"But truly my lord," said she, addressing Oswald, "a woman did bring it -and give it me." - -"Maiden," said Oswald sorrowfully, "add not to theft the vice of lying. -Of both sins the Scripture doth warn us." - -"But I speak the truth," cried Egwina, clasping her hands. "I speak the -truth, my lord, as I live by bread." - -A look of compassion overspread over the thegn's face. - -"Fair art thou, maiden! Too fair to utter such words. Evil hath been thy -surroundings if so innocent looking a maiden shouldst so perjure -herself." - -"To think that the jade would say that my lord would give away the harp -of his gleeman," spoke Edwy. "Saw ye not, AElfric, with what longing -eyes she gazed upon it?" - -"I saw," answered AElfric. "Nought remaineth but to take her to the -gerefa. Let him pronounce doom upon her." - -There was so much of malignity in his tone that Egwina looked at him, -and seeing with what cruel triumph he gazed upon her, knew in her inmost -soul that it was AElfric who had caused this thing. - -In silence, she suffered herself to be carried back to the manor of -Oswald to await the morning when she would be taken to the gerefa for -trial. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI--THE TRIAL OF EGWINA - - -Before the ealdorman of the shire, and the gerefa or reeve, was Egwina -taken. It was the folk moot of the shire. The bishop should have been -present, but he was attending the king at Windshore. Many were in -attendance, and the maiden shrank from the curious eyes fixed upon her. - -"In the Lord," said Edwy the gleeman, as he took the oath, "I accuse not -the maiden neither for hate, nor art, nor unjust avarice, nor do I know -anything more true, but so my mind said to me, and I myself tell for -truth, that this maiden, called Egwina the Fair, is the thief of my -harp." - -"Thou art sure of this, Edwy?" asked the gerefa, Beornwulf, won by the -sweet face of the maiden. - -"Marry, am I not on my oath?" blustered the man. "Not only do I ween -that the maiden took the harp, but I wot it." - -"Declare then thy charge," said Beornwulf. - -"The maiden did enter the hall but three days since at sunset," deposed -Edwy. "She sang and well did she please my Lord Oswald. That ye may know -that naught but love of justice, and the restoration of mine own -property doth animate me, I will say that she sang well. Then did my -lord call for more, and the maiden asked for my harp, but, being -unwilling that the sunbeam of the gleeman should go from my hands, I -loaned it not. My Lord Oswald then commanded that the maiden have the -harp, and it was given her. She gave it me again. The next night she -sang again at the glee. In the morning she went her way. Lo! when I -would have accompanied my song with the instrument it was gone. We -followed after the maiden, and found it with her. I have said." - -He sat down. The statement was clear and direct. Egwina looked at the -gerefa, and saw that he was impressed by the recital. Friendless and -alone in the crowd she sat with none to believe in her innocence. - -AElfric next took the oath, and deposed that the morning thereafter, the -first night of which the harper spake, he had entered the hall. There -sat the maiden, and in her hands was the harp of Edwy which she did -finger with lingering touch. He had joined in the pursuit of the girl, -and when they found her, behold the harp was in her hands. When he had -made an end of speaking, he raised his right hand solemnly and said: "In -the name of the almighty God! As I here stand in true witness, unbidden -and unbought; so oversaw I it with mine eyes, and overheard it with mine -ears what I have said." - -The maiden raised her head and looked the fellow straight in the eye. -AElfric quailed at that clear gaze, and in some confusion took his seat. -Oswald the thegn then took the oath, and swore to the truth of what the -other two had said, adding, that though he compassionated the maiden, he -felt that he must deliver her to the doom of the land. - -"Maiden," the gerefa turned to Egwina and his face was full of honest -sorrow, "it mislikes me to believe that this is as these have sworn. -Take now thine oath, and if thou canst say aught in rebuttal of what -these have said, speak." - -The maiden stood up, and proud was her port as she took the oath, and -cried earnestly: "In the name of the Lord! I am innocent both in word -and deed of this thing of which the gleeman accuses me." - -"Child," said the gerefa, "perjure not thy soul. Thou art on oath." - -"I know that I am on oath," said the maiden in a clear, steady voice. "I -say again, my lord gerefa, I am innocent of this charge. 'Tis true, as -Edwy hath said, that I did ask him for the harp. Sweeter is the voice of -the singer with its music. It is the wish of all our craft to please, -thus would I have enhanced my chance to delight others. True is it also, -that AElfric found me alone in the hall trying the instrument. It lay on -the seat of the gleeman, and it harmed none that I did try it. Then, my -lord, and the truth do I speak as I tell thee, when I left the thegn's -manor laden with generous gifts, there came one running after me, a -bond-woman carrying the harp. 'This also hath my lord sent thee,' she -cried. Wondering much that a lord should send as gift the property of -another, I took it not, but spake of the matter. 'Question not the gifts -of my lord but take them,' she said, thrusting it upon me. Before I -could say aught else, she ran from me, and I was forced to proceed with -the harp, wondering." - -"Strange is thy tale, maiden." The gerefa spoke doubtingly. "Never, I -ween, hath a lord been known to take from one to bestow on another. -Strange, strange thy tale!" - -"Yet methinks that there is the sound of truth in the maiden's words," -spoke the ealdorman. "Prithee, my Lord Oswald, have thy bond-women -brought that they may be spoken with, and we shall see how truly the -maid doth speak." - -Egwina looked at him gratefully. It was the first word that she had -heard that evinced anything like faith in her innocence. A silence fell -upon the people as the thegn sent for his bond-women, and as they waited -their appearance some were there who, won by the beauty of the maiden, -openly expressed a belief in her innocence. At last the gesiths of -Oswald returned, and with them came the bond-women. Motioning them -forward, the gerefa said to Egwina, "Maiden, as these pass before thee, -say which was the one who gave thee the harp." - -Egwina looked at the women as they passed. Finally, at the end of the -line, there came one whom she regarded attentively. - -"This, my lord gerefa," spake she, "is the one who gave it me." - -The reeve called the woman to him and administered the oath. - -"State, woman," said he, "when and where thou didst give the harp to the -maiden." - -The woman looked at him in surprise. - -"Dread lord, I wot not thy meaning." - -"Didst thou not follow after the maiden, and give her a harp?" - -"Nay; I know not what thou meanest," declared the woman. - -"Knowest thou not the maiden? Tell if thou hast even spoken with her." - -"I saw the maiden in the hall of Oswald the thegn," deposed she. "For -two nights and a day did she abide therein, and when there was wassail -she sang for the glee. On the morning of the third day did she bid us -good-by and wended her way hence; whither, my lord, I wot not. Neither -wot I more of her." - -"Dost thou know aught of the harp, and how the maid came by it?" -demanded the ealdorman, moved by the look of despair on the maiden's -face. "Take the instrument, and look at it. Declarest thou, woman, that -thou hast never beheld it before?" - -The woman took up the harp and looked at it closely. - -"Many and oft are the times that I have seen it," she said, with an -appearance of candor. "It is that of Edwy the gleeman." - -"How knowest thou?" - -"Once he did ask that I clean it for him. Here, my lord, is where by -accident I scratched the wood when I had holpen him." - -"And thou gavest it not to the maid?" The ealdorman was plainly -disappointed. - -"No, my lord," declared the woman positively. "Why should I give to the -girl Edwy's harp?" - -The gerefa turned to Egwina who, with pale face, listened to the woman's -denial. - -"Thou hearest what the woman hath deposed. Is there aught else that thou -hast to say before thy doom be pronounced upon thee?" - -Egwina was troubled. "I know not what to say," she said, despairingly. -"The truth have I declared to thee, my lord--the truth, and naught but -the truth. This is she who gave me the harp. Why she should gainsay the -fact, I know not. But as my soul liveth, I declare to thee that I am -innocent of this charge which hath been brought against me. It hath been -borne in upon my mind that malice hath been at work, and that AElfric -hath arranged the matter; that for vengeance sake he hath testified -falsely, and wrought this evil." - -"Maiden, no longer can we listen to thee. Receive the doom as thou -knowest it to be," commanded the gerefa. - -But the ealdorman cried, "Brother, are we not to administer justice? -While still there is a doubt, suffer the girl to benefit by it. Let her -declare cause why AElfric should wish to wreak vengeance upon her." - -"Why should we listen?" returned the reeve, impatiently. "Hath she not -been given a fair trial? One artifice--that of the woman--hath failed. -Shall we try another? Marry, no!" - -"Yet, still let us listen," requested the ealdorman. "Maiden," without -waiting for the assent of the reeve he turned to Egwina, "thou hast not -before seen AElfric the freed-man. Why, then, should this be his -vengeance upon thee?" - -"Oh, my lord, but I have seen him before!" cried Egwina, hope springing -once more in her breast. Rapidly she recounted the circumstances. - -"It may be as thou sayest," mused the ealdorman. "Brother, let us search -into the matter as the maiden hath told." - -"No;" the gerefa was full of impatience. "'Tis but a wile of the jade. -Besides, hath it not been clearly shown that she hath stolen the harp? -Arise, maiden, and hear thy doom. Too long now hast thou detained us. It -hath been proved by witnesses, both unbought and unlying, that thou -didst take from the manor of Oswald the thegn the harp of Edwy the -gleeman. More hath also been shown. Not only didst thou steal the harp, -but thou wert found with it in thy possession. Hear, then, the doom." - -"But, my lord, I am innocent--innocent," interrupted Egwina, wildly. "By -the Powers of Heaven, I swear to thee that I am innocent." - -"Girl, darest thou to blaspheme?" cried the gerefa, recoiling from her. -"Darest thou to call upon the Powers of Heaven?" - -"Aye!" cried Egwina, springing to her feet. "And not only upon the -Powers alone, but upon Him who ruleth over all as well. Sir Gerefa, a -greater than thou shall be my judge. I commit my soul to God to attest -its innocence. Sir, I demand the ordeal." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII--THE ORDEAL - - -The effect on the people was electrical. A murmur went up that the -maiden was innocent else she durst not appeal to the Supreme Judge. -AElfric the juggler turned pale. The tendency toward belief in the -girl's innocence grew into a certainty in the heart of the ealdorman, -and even the gerefa seemed somewhat softened. - -"Child, child," he said, compassionately, "wottest thou what thou -askest?" - -"Yea, I know," answered Egwina, firmly. "By fire or by water as ye may -choose, my lord gerefa and my lord ealdorman, and with God be the -judgment." - -"With God be the judgment," repeated the gerefa solemnly. "But with thee -lieth the choice." - -"Do ye two choose," said the maiden, "that ye may be satisfied with the -trial. It will please me the better to have it so decided." - -"Then, brother," said the gerefa, addressing the ealdorman, "what sayest -thou to the ordeal by water?" - -"If it suit the maiden, I will not gainsay the choice," returned the -ealdorman. - -"Then, maiden, thou shalt to the bishop, who will return to Winchester -this day. There wilt thou purify thyself by just preparation for the -rite. Let bread and salt, water and herbs only be thy portion. Three -days shalt thou tarry at the abode of the bishop; then, purified and -absolved, the ordeal will be given thee. In the presence of witnesses, -twelve for thee, and twelve against thee, shalt thou enter the church -with the priest. Into boiling water shalt thou plunge thine arm to the -elbow, and from the water shalt thou take a stone heated hot. And may -God, the Supreme Ruler, who on the last great day shall judge the quick -and the dead, be thy judge. May He, in His infinite mercy, prove thee -innocent as thou sayest, for dire and dread is the punishment that will -o'erwhelm thee shouldst thou be guilty." - -The assembly dispersed. With erect bearing, as of one conscious of -rectitude, the maiden walked with the ealdorman and the gerefa. With -pale face, AElfric would have hurried away with Edwy but that Beornwulf -interposed. - -"My Lord Oswald," he said, addressing the thegn, "see that these men are -present during the ordeal. Be thou there also and thy bond-woman who -hath testified." - -"Aye; I will be there," answered the thegn. "If it shall be proven that -I have wronged the maiden, twice will I pay the were." - -"Await the result, and then shape thy action," said Beornwulf, shortly, -and continued on his way with the maiden and the ealdorman. - -In answer to the knock at the portals of the bishop's house, the warder -declared that the bishop had returned but was at mass. - -"Then leave we the maiden here," said the ealdorman, "and seek him at -the minster." - -"Not yet hath the maiden been proven innocent of the charge," said the -gerefa cautiously. "I would afford no opportunity for escape lest -justice be defeated. Should she flee from us, thou and I, brother, must -pay the were." - -"Are there not bolts and bars?" queried the other. "Let us leave the -girl here, and seek the bishop." - -It was so decided, and Egwina found herself alone in a room with the -door barred awaiting the return of the bishop. Overwrought by the events -which had transpired so rapidly, and the excitement thereof, the wearied -girl sank down upon one of the carved settles and gave way to tears. -Violently at first she wept, but gradually the sobs grew quieter and -less frequent until at last they ceased entirely, and, worn out by -fatigue, the maiden slept. - -"She sleeps not as the guilty sleeps," said the voice of the ealdorman, -as Egwina awoke. "It speaks in the maiden's favor that she hath sought -the aid of the church. Mickle do I mislike to see so fair a hand scarred -and seamed by the ordeal." - -"True," answered a voice, which sounded sweeter than the softest music -in Egwina's ear, for well did she know it. "True; but better for the -hand to be scarred than that the soul be seared with the blackness of -falsehood and theft. Time may bring obliteration to the scars of the -skin; to the soul never, save through the blood of Him who alone can -purify." - -Egwina turned and looked the speaker full in the face. - -"Well hast thou spoken, Denewulf," she said. - -"Egwina! is it truly thou?" and the bishop, for he was none other than -Denewulf, the swineherd, whom the king had appointed to this position, -seized the maiden's hands. "Dear child, is it thus that I see thee at -last?" - -"It is thus, Denewulf," answered Egwina, sadly. "Where is Adiva? I knew -not that thou wert the bishop." - -"Unworthy am I of so great an estate," said Denewulf, humbly, "but the -king hath thought otherwise. Adiva is well and with me. Much will she -rejoice to see thee, my child, for little have we known of thee for some -time. How comes it that thou art not with the king, but lie in my hands, -accused of theft and subjected to the ordeal?" - -"'Tis a long story," said Egwina. "Take me to Adiva, dear Denewulf, and -then will I tell thee of all that hath befallen me, and why I am with -thee to be shriven for the ordeal." - -"My lord bishop, is the maiden known to thee?" exclaimed the ealdorman, -in surprise. "Belongeth she to the king?" - -"She doth," answered Denewulf, sternly. "If harm doth come to her, -greatly will ye have to answer to the king." - -"Truly, my lord, we knew not that the girl was of the king's household," -cried the ealdorman, with humility. "Yet, unknowing the fact, have I -believed her guiltless of the theft." - -"True," said Egwina, smiling at him, gratefully. "He alone hath shown -even a faint belief in mine innocence." - -"Now we will go to Adiva," said Denewulf, "and then, child, thou must -begin to prepare for the ordeal. Since thou hast demanded it, God alone -can judge thee." - -"To His hands gladly do I commend the matter," answered Egwina. "Man's -judgment is fallible, God's infallible." - -"Then in thy hands do I leave the maiden," said the ealdorman, -withdrawing. - -Adiva greeted her with joy, but became saddened as she told her story. - -"Must thy pretty arm be plunged into the water?" she cried, indignantly. -"Denewulf, be thou bishop and permit it?" - -"She hath appealed to God," answered Denewulf. "Not even the king could -prevent the ordeal from taking place now, though I will lay the matter -before him if Egwina so wills." - -"Nay, do not so," cried Egwina. "Do ye not see, good friends, I wish not -Edward to know where I am. The king would be displeased with me for -calling upon him. He likes not that Edward looks on me with--" She -faltered, blushing. - -"With favor," supplemented Adiva. "Dear heart, little one, how could he -help it? I knew not that the king would turn from thee because thou wert -not gentle. I own that somewhat hath he grieved me in this, but alack! -even Alfred, wise and good as he is, hath, mayhap, too much pride." - -"Nay, nay, Adiva," chid Egwina. "Say naught against the king. Kind and -tender to me always hath he been. Seest thou not that Edward may be -chosen of the witan to be cyning some day?--and great will he be, too -great for the husband of a simple girl such as I." - -Adiva shook her head, and began caressing her, when Denewulf -interrupted. - -"Not longer must we talk, Adiva. The maiden must begin to prepare for -the ordeal. Let her come triumphant from that, and thou wilt have time -to talk enow." - -"Must she?" Adiva began to weep. - -"Grieve not, dear Adiva," comforted Egwina. "I fear naught. Why should -I? Am I not innocent? I am ready, Denewulf." - -Thus did she enter upon her preparation for the trial. Three days were -consumed in making ready. She ate only bread and salt and herbs, and -drank but water; spending much time in prayer. - -It was the night before the ordeal was to take place that Egwina was -awakened by a dim light in the little room which was kept for such as -demanded the trial by fire or water. A touch fell softly on her arm, and -some one began rubbing it from the elbow down. Wondering much, the -maiden sat up on her couch and, behold! Adiva was gently stroking her -right arm. - -"Adiva, what doest thou to my arm?" questioned the girl. - -"Nay, my pretty one, ask me not. No harm, I'll warrant thee." - -"What is that with which thou anointest it?" demanded the girl. - -"Why shouldst thou wish to know?" cried the good dame. "'Tis but a salve -that I had made for thee." - -"But why dost thou use it on my arm?" - -"Child, 'tis to save thy arm. See, it hardens the skin, and thus it -feels not the boiling water, and thou mayest take up the heated stone -with impunity." - -Egwina snatched her arm from the dame in horror. - -"Interferest thou with the judgment of God?" she cried. "How can I prove -that I took not the harp if I hardened the hand and the arm to the -water? Away, Adiva! Else I shall believe thee in league with the evil -one to perjure my soul." - -Abashed by the girl's vehemence, the dame left the room, and the maiden -carefully removed every vestige of the unguent from her arm. Little did -she reck that thus Adiva had anointed the member each night. - -The next morning, the day of the ordeal, Egwina laid upon the altar her -offering, and received the holy sacrament. Then before the gerefa, -Beornwulf, and the ealdorman she again took the oath of innocence. From -the accusers, Oswald the thegn, AElfric, Edwy, and others to the number -of twelve were chosen for those against her. The ealdorman and eleven -others stood for her. - -These had fasted for twenty-four hours. On either side of the church -they stood, and Denewulf sprinkled them with the holy water, of which -they also drank. Presenting the Scriptures to each to kiss, the bishop -signed every one with the sign of the cross. The fire which was built -directly under the altar sparkled and burned brightly. The huge kettle -swinging over it was full of water which bubbled and boiled briskly. In -the embers of the fire lay the stone which, heated hot, was to be -dropped into the water from which the maiden was to snatch it. - -From either side advanced a man: Oswald the thegn and the ealdorman. -They went to the kettle, and, agreeing that the water boiled furiously, -with measured steps returned to their places at the sides of the church. - -All bowed their heads in prayer. As the last collect was said, Egwina -entered with the bishop. She was very pale, but she walked firmly, and -her eyes shone with a rapt, intent gaze as if communing with invisible -beings In her hand she carried a small cross which she kissed ever and -anon, and alway did her lips move in prayer. - -[Illustration: _SHE WITHDREW THE STONE FROM THE BOILING WATER._] - -Slowly the bishop and the accused approached the altar. They paused as -they reached the iron kettle. All heads were bowed, and each continued -to pray a prayer that the truth might be known, as the bishop with tongs -lifted the stone and dropped it into the water. - -There was a hissing, seething sound. The water bubbled and moved -tumultuously as it received the stone. At a sign from the bishop, with -an inaudible prayer, Egwina plunged her bared arm into the water and -lifted therefrom the stone. - -A look of intense amazement flitted across her face as she did so. Her -lips parted as if about to speak, but the bishop made the sign of the -cross and she remained silent. Still in dead silence, Denewulf, his own -hands covered by a cloth removed from her hand the stone which he threw -again into the embers. Solemnly he bandaged the arm and sealed it. - -"To God belongeth the judgment," he said in grave tones, and withdrew -from the church with the maiden. The people filed out after them. - -For three days was the arm to remain bound up, and if it showed foul on -the third day guilt was assumed; if clear, without suppuration, then -would she be innocent. - -"It pains me not, Adiva," said the maiden doubtfully in answer to the -solicitous inquiries of the dame. "I know not why but no smart of burn -have I felt at all." - -"Why shouldst thou?" demanded the dame. "Art thou not one of God's own -lambs? Rest thee contented, dear heart, that He meant thee not to -suffer." - -In the presence of the ealdorman, the gerefa Beornwulf, Oswald the -thegn, Edwy, AElfric, and all others present at the ordeal, the bandage -was removed from the girl's arm. Clear and white as alabaster, with no -mark of scald or burn upon it, shone the beautiful member. - -A cry went up from those who saw it. - -"A miracle! A miracle!" they shouted. "One of God's own virgins is the -maiden!" - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII--THE DREAD DECREE - - -"The maid is innocent," cried Denewulf the bishop. "By God's own -judgment is she so pronounced. What then of her accusers? Those who have -perjured themselves, and by testifying falsely risked their soul's -salvation in so doing? Step forth, ye that have so spoken, and give -cause why ye have done this thing!" - -Then did Oswald the thegn step forth. - -"I sware to thee, my lord bishop, that unwitting did I wrong the maiden. -I spake only that which I knew when I deposed. The harp was gone. It was -found with the maid. Marry, as I judged so would ye have judged -likewise. Name the were, and it shall be paid! I have said." - -"And well, Oswald, unwitting and unknowing didst thou wrong the maiden. -As thou wilt willingly make amends thou hast atoned thy fault. More thou -canst not do. But the others." - -His brow darkened ominously as Edwy the gleeman came forward. The -ealdorman and gerefa looked hard on the man; now, since Heaven itself -had shown the innocence of Egwina, they were convinced that guile had -been employed. - -"My lords," cried the gleeman who was plainly agitated, "I take oath by -all the saints that I did depose only that which I knew. The harp was -mine. 'Twas gone. We found the same with the maid. How else could I -depose?" - -"How camest thou to think the maiden had taken it?" demanded the -ealdorman, sharply. - -"'Twas AElfric who spake to me of the maiden's toying with it in the -hall. But the night before she did ask me for it. My lords, it looked -ill for the girl, ye must allow." - -"Speaks he the truth, think ye?" inquired the ealdorman of the bishop -and the gerefa. - -"Leave him to me," said the bishop. "He shall not be shriven until he -declareth the truth. The other two, methinks, are the real culprits." - -A hue and cry was now raised that AElfric was escaping, and many left -the assembly to go in pursuit. The juggler was soon overtaken and borne -again to the bishop. Oswald had brought the bond-woman forward. - -The two stood defiantly before the tribunal. AElfric had given the woman -a quick, warning glance under which she quailed. - -"What sayest thou?" asked Denewulf of the woman. "Why didst thou deny -giving the harp to the maiden?" - -"I gave it not," answered she sullenly. - -"Woman, God hath judged the maiden innocent. Then thou and this man are -guilty. It must be so. Tell, then, why thou didst the thing." - -No answer came from the woman's lips. The bishop turned to the gerefa -and ealdorman. "Brothers, do ye question her. Stubborn and hard of heart -hath she proven herself. Seek ye to soften her." - -No amount of questions, threats or persuasion would induce the woman to -answer further than that she gave not the harp to the maiden. Presently, -hoping to gain more by it, they turned to AElfric. The man's eyes were -shining with a triumphant light as he saw that the woman was obdurate. - -To all questions he answered nothing. In an insolent attitude he -listened, but replied not. At last the bishop said, with some -impatience: "Fully am I convinced of the guilt of these two. By his -attempt at flight hath AElfric shown his crime. Brothers, in this matter -the man and the woman have sinned against heaven. Let, then, the church -give the punishment. To the ordeal shall both be condemned. The woman to -trial by water and stone even as the maiden; the man, the ordeal by -fire." - -The gerefa and ealdorman willingly gave consent, as they were convinced -that AElfric and the woman were truly the offenders. - -To the bishop's house were they taken, there to make the needful -preparation. The allotted number of days passed. Solitary and alone as -the woman had been kept during this period, she had had time for -reflection. Traces of a mental struggle between obduracy and despair -showed in her countenance as she was brought forth to make her offering, -and to receive the sacrament before taking the ordeal. - -"Of Christ's body spiritually dost thou eat," said the bishop as he -administered the bread. "Pure and sinless was He. If thou art innocent, -eat with impunity of the holy loaf, and drink of the wine which by His -blessing is His blood spiritually. Eat and drink, woman! If innocent, -fear naught; if guilty, woe, woe to thy soul." - -The woman trembled, and her face, already pale, grew ghastly white. She -stretched forth her hand for the holy morsel, and then with a great cry -fell at the bishop's feet. - -"I dare not," she cried, "for my soul's sake, I dare not partake of it." - -"Then, daughter, assoil thy soul of its taint by full confession." - -"I will, I will," sobbed the woman, breaking down completely. "I did -give the harp to the maiden even as she hath declared. All was as she -hath already told. I ran after her and gave it into her hands, stating -that my Lord Oswald had sent it as gift." - -"But why, daughter, shouldst thou so perjure thy soul?" asked the -bishop. - -"Oh, my lord, judge me not too hardly. I have a child, and mickle doth -it grieve me that she should be a slave. AElfric would give me the money -to buy my child and then she would be free--free, my lord bishop! Little -dost thou reck of a mother's heart if thou wottest not the temptation -such offer would be to me. What knew I of the maiden? She was naught to -me, and my child is my life." - -"Grievous hath been thy sin, woman, but great also thy temptation," said -Denewulf, with compassion. "Hardened thou art not, or the holy supper -would not have so affected thee. Out of her sorrow at thy lot feel, -daughter, the full blessings of the Church. Thy child, and thou also, -shall be freed from her bounty. Not because of thy sin, but because the -Church hath compassion on thine affliction doth she redeem thee. Arise, -daughter, and go in peace. Even as the Holy One, whose priest I am, -spake to the erring woman, so say I to thee: 'Go, and sin no more!'" - -With prayers and tears and ejaculations of gratitude, the woman arose, -and left the minster. The bishop approached AElfric. - -"Wilt thou partake of the holy bread and wine, or wilt thou, as the -woman hath done, assoil thy soul's guilt by confession?" - -AElfric's lip curled. - -"Naught fear I, sir priest. On with thy ordeal! What have I to confess?" - -"Heardst thou not what the woman confessed?" asked the bishop. "That -thou hadst enticed her into this deed by the offer of money to buy the -freedom of her child. Man, man! Partakest thou of the Eucharist and -purgest not thy soul by confession?" - -"Naught have I to confess," reiterated the man, doggedly. "Falsely hath -the woman sworn to thee, as thou wilt see." - -With horror in his face at the temerity of the juggler, Denewulf -administered the sacrament. AElfric partook of it, and then, as before, -twelve men were chosen from each side of those for and against him. Nine -feet of the length of the foot of the accused were measured from the -fire where the iron lay heating. For this distance was the iron to be -carried. Just before the last collect the bishop lifted the iron to the -staples, and then after the prayer he led in the accused. - -With firm step the man advanced, and grasped the iron steadfastly with -both hands. He walked the required distance, carrying the iron steadily, -then flung it on the floor with an oath. - -The bishop and the honest Saxons ranged on either side of the church -started back in horror. Tremblingly, fearful of seeing the man struck -down for his impiety, the bishop approached the wretch and bound up his -hands, putting the seal of the church upon them. After the required -three days the bandages were removed, and foully mattered were the -burns. - -"Guilty art thou," said the bishop with sorrow to the juggler. "Evil -wouldst thou have wrought upon another, and evil hast thou brought upon -thyself. Son, didst thou not remember that the Lord hath said, -'Vengeance is mine, I will repay'? Then wherefore shouldst thou try to -wreak upon the maiden that for which only thine own actions were -responsible? See, the judgment of God hath fallen upon thee! Guilty art -thou shown to be. Purged must thy soul be of its dire sin. Go forth from -this day without thy weapons; and travel barefoot to the graves of the -four saints: St. Edwin, St. Guthlac, St. Oswald, and St. Neot. No -shelter must thou have at night. Thou must fast, and watch, and pray -both day and night, and willingly weary thyself. Iron shall not come to -thy hair nor to thy nails. No warm bath shalt thou affect, nor soft bed; -flesh shalt thou not eat nor shalt thou partake of drink which can -intoxicate. Inside of a church thou shalt not go, because of the oath -which thou didst utter at the trial of God's holy ordeal, but thou shalt -seek the tombs of these saints and there confess thy sins and pray for -intercession. When thou hast finished thy penance, and severe it is, -son, for greatly hast thou sinned, shriven and absolved from guilt, thou -canst return and again mingle amongst thy fellows. Arise and go, and may -God in His infinite mercy be with thee in thy wanderings." - -With heads bowed the assembly listened to the dire punishment meted out -to the wretch. Such was the power of the Church over the people that not -once did it enter the head of AElfric to disobey her command. - -With dark looks and unrepentant mien he sat down in the midst of them -and removed his shoes and leather hose. Then forth from the church did -he wend his way to begin his pilgrimage. - -And never again did Egwina behold him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV--ADIVA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER HANDS - - -For a short time after this the days of Egwina were peaceful. Adiva -petted and coddled her as only good motherly women can do, and the -maiden felt that at last she had found a haven of rest, for weary was -she of wandering. - -"Never again shalt thou leave us, little one," declared Adiva, one day, -as she and the maiden employed themselves as in the olden days with -shuttle and distaff. "Never again! Thou shouldst not have left us at -all, for thou didst first belong to us. Did not Denewulf find thee in -the forest? Now thou shalt remain always." - -"But the king?" said Egwina, bending low over her work. "Doth he not -visit thee, Adiva--he or some of his family?" - -"Well-a-day, yes," answered Adiva. "What of it, child? Couldst thou not -stay out of the way until they had departed? 'Tis not as in the forest. -Then there was but the two rooms. Wottest thou not that the manor of the -bishop hath more?" - -Egwina laughed with something of her old brightness. - -"There!" cried the good woman, delightedly, "gladness doth it bring to -my heart to hear thee laugh like that! Laugh an' thou wilt, even though -it be at my foolish pride. 'Tis something better to be the wife of a -bishop than of a swineherd, is it not?" - -"But still he is the same, Adiva, swineherd or bishop," said the maiden. -"What doth it matter what he doeth? 'Tis the man whom thou hast wed." - -"Thou art young," remarked Adiva, with an upward lift of the head. -"Wisdom thou wilt acquire as thou growest older. Denewulf was good enow -as a husband when a swineherd, but few were the mancuses and pence that -came our way. Now doth he wear the bishop's stole and all bow down to -him. Well-a-day, child! It doth make a difference. But thou hast not yet -said that them wouldst stay with me. To tell the truth," she lowered her -voice, "there are times when lonely I be in spite of greatness." - -"If it will please thee, then will it please me," answered the maiden. -"Weary am I of wandering, and fain would I dwell where friends abide, if -it so be that I may not see the king nor Edward. It hath seemed to me of -late, Adiva, that in some way I should show my gratitude to God for His -mercy to me. Some service would I render Him for His judgment. Why, -Adiva, when I think that there was not even a scar, I wonder what I have -done that so great a favor should be shown me." - -"Trouble not thy head about it," said the dame, hastily. "Oft have I -heard that such things were past finding out. Why, Denewulf, bishop -though he be, wottest not the why of many things!" - -"The maiden is right," said Denewulf, entering at this moment. "I, too, -Egwina, have thought of the miracle, for such it was, and it hath seemed -to me that thou wert spared that thou mightest give Him thy service. To -chaste and holy Mary thy life should belong. Thou seekest repose, my -child; find it in the cloister." - -"The cloister!" Adiva threw up her arms in dismay. "Yon pretty child? -Denewulf, what aileth thee?" - -"Naught," answered the bishop, promptly. "Naught but desire for the best -for Egwina. Wonderfully hath she been favored. It can be for naught else -than that she should devote her life to the service of Heaven." - -"Denewulf, hast thou gone daft?" demanded Adiva, with some asperity. -"Egwina a nun? I trow not!" - -"But, Adiva," said the gentle voice of Egwina, "why have I been so -favored? Not even a scar, as thou knowest, nor mark of any kind. I felt -that God would show mine innocence, but so marked was His favor that it -hath troubled me to know the cause. It may be that for this service was -I thus favored." - -"And dost thou think of becoming a nun?" cried the dame, in -consternation. - -"If Denewulf thinketh best, and that for this cause was the miracle -performed, I will so do," answered the maiden. - -"It hath weighed upon my mind," said the bishop, "and it doth seem to -me, Egwina, that it hath been intended by that sign that thou shouldst -become the bride of the church." - -"Out upon such nonsense!" exclaimed the dame, with energy. "No miracle -was there save only what I, with the help of thy foster-mother, -Gunnehilde, worked." - -"Adiva!" exclaimed both Egwina and the bishop in a breath. "What meanest -thou?" - -"I mean," said the dame, "that I was not willing to have thy pretty arm -seared, so I sent to Gunnehilde, and she concocted me a lotion. Every -night did I bathe hand and arm. The last night, child, the salve which -thou didst find me using was but the final touch. Already the lotion had -done its work, and thou mightest have carried red-hot iron thy nine feet -and back, and no scar would there have been. Out upon it for a miracle!" - -"Woman! thou hast profaned the judgment of the Supreme One," said her -husband, sternly, while Egwina sank back overcome. - -"Profaned? Not at all," answered the dame, defiantly. "Did it not bring -the guilty to punishment? The woman confessed, and the juggler is even -now upon his pilgrimage. Egwina was shown innocent--as she was. How, -then, have I profaned the judgment?" - -"Thou must do penance," said Denewulf. - -"Penance?" retorted Adiva. "Not I. What good doth it do me to be a -bishop's wife if I am to do penance as an ordinary body? Keep thy -penance for such as need them, Denewulf." - -"But mine innocence?" cried poor Egwina. "Happy have I been to think -that God did stoop to so favor me." - -"Now, more than ever, do I think that thou shouldst enter the cloister," -said the bishop. "'Tis true that the guilty were brought to punishment -and thy innocence proven; but what if the ealdorman, the gerefa, and the -people knew of this. Thinkest thou that they would think it just? -Either, my child, thou must again take the ordeal or thou must retire to -the cloister. I see naught else to be done," and he left the room. - -"Thou to the nunnery?" cried the dame, indignantly. "Well-a-day! We -shall see, my lord bishop. Neither ordeal nor cloister shall there be -for my pretty one!" - -"But, Adiva, I see that it must be as he saith," said Egwina. "Naught is -left for me." - -"Is there not, child? Again did I ask Gunnehilde of thy dream. Greatness -is to be thy portion, and thou shalt not spoil the web woven for thee by -this thing. A nunnery for thee, who art destined for the bride of -Edward? I trow not! Before that shall happen, Edward himself shall be -sent for, and then we shall see." - -"Oh, dear Adiva, thou must not do that," cried Egwina, distressed. - -"If thou dost not as I tell thee," said Adiva, with determination -written on her brow, "both the king and Edward will I send for." - -"I will! I will!" cried Egwina, hastily. "Whatever thou dost say that -will I do, if only, dear friend, thou wilt not send for them. Gladly -would I look upon their faces unknown of them, but I durst not speak -with the king. I could not bear for him to look on me with coldness." - -"We will wait for a few days," said Adiva, "and see whether Denewulf -still thinketh the same. If he doth, then will I tell thee what to do. -If I can o'ersuade him from such thing, then thou shalt remain with me, -and naught will there be to do." - -But Denewulf could not be persuaded from his idea. The honest Saxon -desired only to do justice, and to his upright sense of honor this -ordeal had been a failure. Only could his conscience be satisfied by a -repetition of the ordeal or a retirement to the cloister. - -On the other hand, Egwina, actuated by the same delicate sense of honor, -was overwhelmed with fear lest Adiva should send for Alfred and Edward -as she had threatened. Finding that Egwina inclined more and more to -Denewulf's way of thinking, and that Denewulf was obdurate, the good -dame took matters into her own hands. - -"Come!" said she to Egwina one day. "Thou shalt go with me this morning -to see Gunnehilde. Rememberest thou that time we went through the forest -to have her read thy rede for thee? Again will we go." - -"But not for reading of rune or rede," pleaded the maiden. "Sick at -heart doth it make me, for it bringeth Gyda to my mind." - -"No rune shall she read thee, child, though I would that thou wouldst -let her. Then would she show thee that thou art destined to sit beside -Edward." - -"Speak not so, Adiva," said the maiden. "Henceforth I renounce all faith -in seid and galdra. Of peril they do not warn; neither keep they from -sin. I will seek no more to pierce that veil by which an all-wise Father -hides the future from our gaze. It bringeth naught but evil." - -"Well, well, do as thou wishest," grumbled the dame. "For my part, I -find that it harms me not to be guided by Gunnehilde, and rare is she as -a compounder of herbs. Here we are, child. Thou seest that we have -brought the vala with us, for Denewulf, though he believeth not in her -craft, wisheth her near him." - -Gunnehilde greeted them with warmth. To Egwina she accorded a respect -and deference that confused the maiden, who could not but see what -thoughts were in her mind. - -"Come ye to consult the runes?" she asked, "or upon the matter of which -thou spakest, Adiva?" - -"Upon the matter," returned Adiva. "Egwina will have naught more to do -with runes or rede. Therefore haste we to the other affair." - -"She hath no need," replied the vala. "Skulda hath woven the web and -golden is its woof. Fear not, maiden, Verdandi striveth to weave dark -threads among the gold, but already do they begin to brighten. Speed -thou on thy way. Skulda holdeth the shuttle." - -Egwina answered not. The remembrance of Gyda was still too strong upon -her for her to listen without a shudder to the woman's prophecies. -Gunnehilde saw the repugnance in her face, and turned to the bishop's -wife. - -"The cart is ready at thy bidding, Adiva. Whenever thou shalt say, then -shall Beorn take the maiden to my brother's, Anlaf the black." - -"What dost thou mean?" cried Egwina. "Where do I go? Adiva, what is it?" - -"My child, thou didst promise thou wouldst do as I bade thee should -Denewulf remain obdurate in his purpose to have thee enter a convent. -Thou wottest how set he is in his design. Without thy consent thou canst -not, of course, be made to enter one, but I fear that he will o'ersuade -thee. Therefore I deem it best that thou shouldst retire for a little -while into East Anglia where Anlaf the black, brother to Gunnehilde, -abides. There shalt thou stay until such time as Denewulf will have -given over his design. Then thou canst return to me, and never shalt -thou leave me until Edward takes thee." - -"Adiva," said the maiden, distressed, "it cannot be. It will never be as -thou seemeth to think. Dwell not on such hopes for they are vain. I feel -with Denewulf that it is meet and fitting that I should retire into a -nunnery. Oppose me no longer, Adiva. It is best." - -"It is not best," cried the dame. "If it so be that Edward doth not wed -with thee, yet still thou shalt not be hidden in the cloister. Thou wilt -go with the man to Anlaf's, wilt thou not? Thou must, Egwina, else I -will send for the king and lay the whole matter before him." - -"Thou wottest that I will do as thou sayest, Adiva, when thou dost make -such threat. To please thee, then, and to keep thee from sending for the -king, I will go into East Anglia and for a time give up the thought of -the cloister. Anon I will take it up." - -So Egwina found herself bundled into a cart and on the way to East -Anglia to the house of Anlaf the black. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV--HILDA AGAIN - - -The brother of Gunnehilde, Anlaf the black, had been one of the -servitors of Guthrum. The king had parceled out among those of his -retainers who had chosen to remain with him the lands and manors of East -Anglia. Many of the wild and courageous spirits, rebelling at the -restraints of a peaceful life, had retired from the coasts of Britain, -seeking other fields of adventure and prowess. To these also the fact -that Guthrum and many of his jarls had embraced Christianity proved -galling, and so many were the manors and broad the fields assigned to -those who remained. The Saxon inhabitants either submitted to their -rule, and became subjects of the Danish king, or else retired into -Wessex or southern Mercia. - -To Thetford, the capital and largest city of East Anglia, was Egwina -taken. Large and extensive forests surrounded the town. Just in the edge -of the woods was an open glade in which was the house where dwelt Anlaf -the black. In the near distance could be seen the royal vill of Guthrum -or Athelstan. - -The family consisted of but two members. Anlaf himself and his wife. -They received the maiden with hospitality and reverence, for Egwina -found that even here the greatness predicted for her by Gunnehilde had -its effect. The wife of Anlaf would not permit her to assist her in her -household duties, and the maiden soon found that, deprived of all -employment, time began to hang heavily upon her hands. - -Chafing at her idleness, she began to wander in the woodland near the -house, observing the caution that had been given her of not straying too -far away for fear of the wolves or bears with which the forest was -filled. One afternoon, she had walked somewhat farther than usual, and, -feeling the need of rest, flung herself down upon the sward under the -spreading branches of an oak tree. She had lain so but a short while -when she heard voices. - -Out from among the trees there came the figures of two persons: a young -man, very fair, and to all appearances a Saxon, and a girl, a Dane. -Egwina sat up and surveyed the two with some curiosity which was -reciprocated by the man and the girl, for they stopped and looked at her -with surprise. - -"Come, Siegbert," said the Danish girl, "let us advance and see who the -maiden is." She started forward as she spoke, and the young man, called -Siegbert, supported her form carefully. - -Egwina rose, and awaited their coming, rejoicing in the fact that she -was at last going to meet with some young folk near her own age. - -"Why, it is the skald maiden!" exclaimed the Danish girl, as she drew -near to the Saxon maiden. - -"Hilda, daughter of Guthrum!" exclaimed Egwina in turn. - -"Yes; it is Hilda. What dost thou here?" cried the king's daughter. "I -thought that thou wert skald maiden to King Alfred? Thou wert with him -when he entered the camp at Westbury." - -"True," answered Egwina, briefly. "Gleemaidens as well as gleemen are in -many places. To-day they serve one lord; to-morrow they chant the -praises of another." - -"Sit we down," commanded the Danish girl imperiously. "Much doth it tire -me to stand, and I would talk with thee." - -The young man spread a mantle upon the sward, and Hilda sank down upon -it. Egwina resumed her seat, looking at the Saxon attendant as she did -so. Well worthy of attention was he. - -He carried himself nobly; his form was strong, muscular, and -symmetrically developed. His face was marvelously beautiful, but the -eyes caught and held the gaze. Deep blue were they, and full of -unfathomable sorrow, yet full also of that strength which is -self-conscious of power. His bearing toward the Danish maiden was tender -in the extreme. - -He bore her pettishness and imperiousness not as a slave, but -indulgently as one bears the caprices of a loved child. Again and again -Egwina found her glance wandering to his face, and she caught herself -listening to his voice as he spoke to Hilda, with a strange throb of the -heart. - -"Lean against me, Hilda," he was saying. "Then thou wilt not be so -tired." - -"It is better," admitted Hilda, leaning contentedly against his broad -chest. "Now tell me, maiden. Art thou wandering through Danelagh, or -what dost thou here?" - -"Nay; I wander no more," answered Egwina. "Here in East Anglia do I -abide for a time only. I wot not when I shall go hence, but methinks it -will not be long. Hast thou trouble again with thy knee?" - -"No; didst thou not know that thy King Alfred did cure me? No longer do -I suffer from my knee, but hot and sharp is the pain here," and she laid -her hand on her breast. "I would that I knew more of that Cuthbert of -whom the king told me. And he was afflicted even as I with the lameness -of the knee. Prithee, maiden, dost thou know aught of him?" - -"Only that he was an holy and an austere man; the bishop of -Lindisfarne," replied Egwina. "Many miracles have been wrought by his -tomb, and many did he perform himself." - -"Oh, that I might visit his tomb!" exclaimed the Danish girl, fervently. -"I wish not to die yet. I am so young, so young!" She burst into a -passion of weeping. - -Siegbert drew her to him, and gently stroked her hair. - -"But are there no leeches, no remedies?" cried Egwina, her heart full of -sympathy for the girl. - -"Everything hath been tried," said Siegbert, and again Egwina felt that -strange throbbing of the heart as he spake. "Everything; but Hilda -thinketh that nothing will cure her save a visit to the tomb of -Cuthbert." - -"Then why doth she not go?" asked Egwina. "Could she not be taken -there?" - -"No, maiden." The Saxon's voice was grave. "When the Danes spread over -the country, destroying the monasteries, Cuthbert's remains were taken -up and carried away by the monks when they fled. Now, none know where -they be." - -"I feel sure that King Alfred will know," cried Egwina. "He hath rebuilt -the monasteries, and oh! I know that he will know." - -"Thinkest thou so?" cried Hilda with eagerness. "I will tell my father -and he will send to the king." - -She sat up, and seemed much better and stronger for the hope that was -infused into her. - -"Hadst thou not better return now, Hilda?" asked Siegbert. "Thou hast -stayed out long enow for one day." - -"Nay, I would talk more with the maiden," returned Hilda. "So soon as I -return will I get my father to send bode to King Alfred to ask of him -where lie the bones of Cuthbert. Maiden, believest thou in runes of the -volva?" - -Egwina shook her head. - -"The runes tell me of speedy death," said Hilda. - -"But, Hilda, thou wert baptized with thy father," chid Egwina. "Thou -canst not now believe in runes, or any of the seid of the volva." - -"Do not the Saxons?" inquired Hilda. "I have heard that even they who -hold belief in Christianity consult the Morthwyrtha by fount and elm and -scin-laeca." - -Egwina winced, but answered bravely: "Too true, Hilda. Many of our -people do so deal with such pagan ideas, but it is forbidden by priest -and our most holy religion. I have heard it said that some worship still -the old gods, despite word of king or monk." - -"But why forsook they the olden gods?" cried the Danish girl. "I like -not the Saxon God. In what is He better than Odin? Whom can ye give us -in place of our beautiful Baldur the glorious? 'Worship the Saxon God,' -is the command that hath gone forth from my father, and the people obey -because he hath said; but still do they cling to Odin, and Thor, and -Baldur. Once as we worship, so did ye. Why did ye change?" - -"Hast thou not heard how the good Pope Gregory sent the priests to -Britain?" asked Egwina. - -"No; tell me," and Hilda, leaned back comfortably against Siegbert. "If -I am to worship in this new religion I wish to know of it; but little do -I care for aught of it save Cuthbert." - -"Wottest thou not that often men of our island have been sold as serfs -into other countries?" asked Egwina. - -"Yes; as it hath been with ye in that respect, so hath it been with us." - -"Well, at one time in the city of Rome there were some men from our -island to be sold as serfs. While they stood in the market place, Pope -Gregory of blessed memory was passing by. He was a simple priest then, -but afterward became pope. Being attracted by the exceeding fairness of -the men, he stopped. - -"'From what country come ye?' he asked. They replied that they were -'Angles.' 'Angles! Ye should be angels! Are ye Christians,' said the -holy man, 'or heathens?' 'Certainly not Christians,' said they, 'for no -one hath opened our ears.' Then the holy man, lifting up his eyes, -replied, 'What man, when there are stones at hand, layeth a foundation -with reeds?' They answered, 'No man of prudence.' 'Ye have well said,' -said he, and straightway did he take them to his own house and instruct -them in the divine oracles, and arrange with them that he should go into -their country to carry the holy religion. - -"When the people heard of it they made a great outcry, for he was a holy -man, much noted for good works and well-beloved. So the pope would not -let him go, and it became his hope that some day the gospel should be -taken into our land. When he became pope, he at once sent St. Augustine, -a holy man, with a multitude of priests, and thus did they change our -forefathers into Christians." - -"What said they?" inquired the Danish girl. "How could they turn them -from the old gods? Methinks that I should like to know what was said." - -"Dear Hilda," and Egwina looked distressed, "I would that there was some -one that thou couldst question aside from me. I know so little; I only -know that I believe. I would that King Alfred were here! He could tell -thee all that thou askest." - -"But dost thou not know somewhat of what passed between them?" asked the -girl impatiently. "Methinks that were my people to change so, I would -know wherefore it was done. Bethink thee! Dost thou not remember -something of it?" - -"Methinks," said the Saxon maid, musingly, "that I have heard that which -passed between them, but, Hilda, I cannot tell thee what it was. It hath -been custom so long for our people to be Christian that they no longer -question the whyfore." - -"I can tell thee, Hilda," spake Siegbert, in his deep musical voice. -"The king and his thegns were debating the old and the new religions in -the witan, when a thegn arose and said: 'Thou dost remember, it may be, -O king, that which sometimes happens in winter, when thou art seated at -table with gesiths and thegns. Thy fire is lighted and thy hall warmed, -and without is rain and snow and storm. Then comes a swallow flying -across the hall. He enters by one door and leaves by another. The brief -moment while he is within is pleasant to him; he feels not rain nor -cheerless winter weather; but the moment is brief--the bird flies away -in the twinkling of an eye, and he passes from winter to winter. Such, -methinks, is the life of man on earth, compared with the uncertain time -beyond. It appears for a while, but what is the time which comes -after--the time which was before? We know not. If, then, this new -doctrine may teach us somewhat of greater certainty, it were well that -we should regard it.'" - -"Why, Siegbert," exclaimed Hilda, "I knew not that thou didst know aught -of it." - -"Dost thou forget that once I was in a monastery?" asked Siegbert. - -"True, I did forget. How comes it that thou hast not told me before?" -questioned Hilda. - -"Never have I heard thee speak as thou hast spoken to-day," answered the -young man. "Willingly would I have told thee of it." - -"'Tis true," declared the Danish girl, after a short interval of -silence, during which time she seemed to be thinking. "We are like the -swallow. Here for such a brief time and then out into the shadow of -death. Whither? We know not; unless, indeed, it be true that Hela, the -death goddess, awaits us in Niflheim. Oh, would that I were not woman! -Would that I were warrior; that Odin, Alfadur, might send the Valkyrie -to wing me to Valhalla, where all is bright and beautiful. I wish not to -go to Hela!" - -"Thou shalt not." Siegbert spoke soothingly and with so much of -positiveness that Hilda forgot her tears and raised her head -inquiringly. - -"What meanest thou, Siegbert?" - -"Thou shalt not go to that dread abode, for none such exists," said the -young man. "Let me tell thee, Hilda, of the beautiful heaven of the -Christian faith." - -With solemn sweetness he told of the heavenly city, where there is no -night, where pain nor death enters not, and of the gentle Christ so -pitiful of weakness and suffering. Egwina listened entranced. The young -man's earnestness impressed her, and she felt her own imperfections as -she had never done before. - -"I am tired," said Hilda, at length. "Take me home, Siegbert, and there -thou shalt tell me more of this Christ of thine. He is like Baldur in -his beauty and goodness. If thy heaven is as thou sayest, then methinks -I wish it, for one need not be warrior to enter it." - -Lifting her up carefully in his arms, Siegbert turned to go, but Hilda -stopped him. - -"Come to me to-morrow, maiden," said she to Egwina. "Wilt thou not? -Siegbert shall come to fetch thee if thou wilt. I would hear thee sing -again. Wondrous skill hadst thou with the harp." - -"I have none now," responded Egwina, slowly, "but I will come an' thou -wishest it." - -"I do wish it. I have harp of mine own which thou canst use. Then I will -send Siegbert for thee." - -She sank back in the strong arms of the Saxon, who strode off as if the -burden he bore were naught for his strength. Egwina stood for a long -time on the knoll where they had left her. - -"Why doth my heart beat at sound of his voice or look of his eye?" she -mused. "Something doth draw me to him. I would, oh, I would that he were -sibbe to me. Never before have I so longed for one to be near to me as I -do him. Oh, would that he were of my kith! But God doeth all things -well, and it may be that I am bereft of kin that I may the more readily -give myself to the service of Heaven." - -With an involuntary sigh, she turned her steps in the direction of the -abode of Anlaf. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI--THE ECLIPSE - - -Egwina awaited the coming of the next day with impatience. She could not -define the feeling that possessed her. She would not go to the forest -lest Siegbert might come, and she sought to pass the time until his -arrival as best she might. It was not until the sun had risen high in -the heavens that the young man came. - -"Fair day to thee, maiden," he said in his grave voice. "Wilt thou come -now to Hilda, daughter of Guthrum?" - -"Gladly, Siegbert," and Egwina hastily donned coverchief and neckcloth. -"How seemeth she to-day?" - -"Brighter; but it is the brightness that precedes dissolution," answered -Siegbert, seriously. - -"Then dost thou think that she will not get well?" - -"She will not. She can not," returned the Saxon. "Misease hath entered -upon her vitals so thoroughly that naught can cure her." - -"Hath her father sent to Alfred to know where Cuthbert lies?" asked -Egwina, anxiously. "Mickle have been the miracles that have been wrought -at his tomb, and could she but reach the place it might be that she, -too, would be favored." - -"Nay; Hilda could not reach it unless it were very near. I think the end -not far off." - -In silence did they proceed to the vill of Guthrum. It had been the -property of the kings of the royal family of Anglia, and was a low, -rambling structure built in the usual style of the Saxons. As they -entered its portals, Egwina could not but notice the difference between -the court of the Danish king and that of King Alfred. - -At Alfred's court there was an air of quietness, of moderation, and of -learning. Under the trees, in the rooms, and everywhere about the palace -might be seen men of erudition, with book or tablet in hand, engaged -either in absorbing the wisdom of the ancients or imparting it to -others. Smiths and artisans were occupied in work of their various -crafts, while the army, one-half of which the king kept ever by him, -could be seen as they were being drilled in the tactics of war. -Everything betokened an alert monarch trying to educate his people in -all that goes to make civilization and refinement. - -Here Danes lolled listlessly about--some under the trees playing quoits, -or clustered together about some skalds listening eagerly to recitals of -heroes or battles, or to the harp and song, things of which they never -seemed to weary; others still were throwing spears or shooting arrows at -a mark, while many feasted and drank in the great mead hall. If the -Saxons were hearty eaters and drinkers and believers in good cheer, -insisting upon their four meals a day from ealdorman to ceorl, the Danes -surpassed them. Nothing here evidenced that superior intelligence which -was the animus and life of the Saxon king. - -Egwina, without being able to define it, felt the difference. Siegbert -hurried her through the courtyard and the mead hall, where Guthrum sat -with his jarls, and into the bower chamber of Hilda. The Danish maiden -reclined languidly on a couch. Her face was paler than it had been the -day before, and dark rings encircled her eyes. - -"I am glad that ye have come," she cried. "I feared that ye had stopped -by the way to talk. I wot that, being Saxons, ye would have much to say, -but I hoped that ye would not." - -"Nor did we," soothed Egwina, gently. "Tell me, Hilda, how fares it with -thee to-day?" - -"I am better," answered the girl, brightly. "Much better! My father hath -sent a bode to the Saxon king to learn of St. Cuthbert's tomb, and as -soon as he returns I shall be taken there. Then shall I be well again. -How good it would seem never to have pain here again!" - -She laid her hand on her breast and the muscles of her face twitched. - -"Here is my harp," she continued, after a moment, handing the instrument -to Egwina. "Sing me one of thy songs. Dost remember what thou and the -king did sing when ye came to the camp?" - -"Yea," answered Egwina, briefly. - -"Then sing the same songs as ye did then. I like the Saxon king and fain -would I be reminded of him. Gentle was he to me, though I were the -daughter of his foe who had driven him from his throne. In his palace -nobly did he demean himself towards my father, and bestowed upon him -twelve manors and many presents. Stay," as Egwina swept the strings of -the harp, "knowest thou the king's favorite songs?" - -"Yea, they are the Christian hymns," replied Egwina, promptly. - -"Then sing those, and afterward shalt thou sing the others." - -Again the maiden swept the strings, saying as she did so: "Methinks the -king liketh this hymn the best of any. 'Tis a hymn of thanksgiving on -the creation. - - "Befits it well that man should raise - To Heaven the song of thanks and praise, - For all the gifts a bounteous God - From age to age hath still bestowed. - The kindly seasons' tempered reign, - The plenteous store, the rich domain - Of this mid earth's extended plain, - All that His creatures' wants could crave, - His boundless pow'r and mercy gave. - Noblest of yon bright train that sparkles high, - Beneath the vaulted sky, - The sun by day, the silver'd moon by night, - Twin fires of Heav'n, dispense for man their useful light. - Where'er on earth his lot be sped, - For man the clouds their richness shed, - In gentle dews descend, or op'ning pour - Wide o'er the land their fertilizing shower. - - "Not such the doom - Our sorrowing fathers heard of old, - The doom that in dread accents told - Of Heaven's avenging might, and woe, and wrath to come. - 'Lo! I have set thee on earth's stubborn soil - With grief and stern necessity to strive; - To wear thy days in unavailing toil, - The ceaseless sport of tort'ring friends to live. - Thence to thy dust to turn, the worm's repast, - And dwell where penal flames thro' endless ages last. - - "'Thrice holy He, - The Spirit Son of Deity! - He called from nothing into birth - Each fair production of the teeming earth; - He bids the faithful and the just aspire - To join in endless bliss Heaven's angel choir. - His love bestows on human kind - Each varied excellence of mind. - To some His Spirit-gift affords - The power and mastery of words. - So may the wiser sons of earth proclaim, - In speech and measured song, the glories of His name.'" - -"Doth the king like that?" asked the girl, wistfully. - -"Yes, Hilda. Doth it not please thee?" - -"It is like the king," said Hilda. "Lofty and grand! Far beyond the -simple ken of a maiden's knowledge, even as the king is beyond a -maiden's understanding. Siegbert, what is the little song that thou dost -sing?" - -"Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost," chanted -Siegbert. "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be. World -without end. Amen. Amen." - -Egwina joined in, and Hilda looked at them wonderingly. - -"Do ye know that as ye were singing, methought that ye looked alike," -said she. "Hast thou a brother, maiden?" - -"No," answered Egwina, sadly. "None of kith and kin have I. Oft hath it -saddened my heart, and it hath brought mickle grief to me that I had -none." - -"Hadst thou never one?" began Siegbert, when Hilda interrupted him. - -"I weary of the harp and even of song, Siegbert. Prithee carry me into -the courtyard, and let me be in the sunshine." - -Siegbert lifted her up. Egwina stood, not knowing what to do. - -"Come thou also," said Hilda. "I weary not of thy presence. The music -doth tire me, but thy talk doth not." - -Out under the trees they went, Siegbert bolstering up Hilda with -pillows. - -"How bright is the sun!" said she. "How good its warmth feels!" She lay -for a few moments basking in its rays. Then throwing out her hands, -exclaimed with sudden energy: "O sun! Thou bright star of day! If the -Saxon God be the Supreme One and Odin not the All-Powerful, darken thy -rays I entreat. Turn day into night, that I may know truth, truth. It -shall be a sign, and my life shall be the offering." - -A silence fell upon Egwina and Siegbert and those of the jarls who were -near enough to hear the words. Involuntarily all glanced at the sun. -Brightly it shone as ever. A scornful laugh broke from Hilda's lips. - -"What is your Saxon God?" she cried. "Powerless is He, or the sun would -darken. What! hath He not so much power as that? Out upon Him!" - -"Behold!" exclaimed Siegbert, abruptly. - -All eyes were turned toward the sky. An undeniable shadow was stealing -over the sun. A hush fell upon them. Almost breathless, Hilda watched -the bright orb. The breeze rustled the leaves in the tree-tops with a -soft, murmuring sound, as if uneasy at the phenomenon. Deeper grew the -shadow, for over the sun's bright disc spread a darkening cloud. - -The loud laughter of Dane and the song of skald were hushed. Knowing -naught of the cause, the jarls rushed forth from the mead hall with -Guthrum at their head. Awed and panic-stricken, many threw themselves on -the ground in paroxysms of terror. - -"'Tis Ragnarok, the twilight of the gods!" cried Guthrum in fear. "Dim -groweth the sun! Soon will the stars fall, and time shall be no more!" - -With hoarse cries the Danes repeated, "Ragnarok! Ragnarok!" - -In the distance the cocks crew, and the birds chirped in the -tree-branches as they nested to rest. Egwina and Siegbert drew close to -Hilda. She had sprung to her feet and, tense and rigid, stood regarding -the sun with awe. Darker grew the sky, until an intense darkness, black -as starless night, spread over the earth. Only for a few moments did the -phenomenon last, and then the shadow began to lighten. The cloud passed, -and again the sun shone forth bright and beautiful. - -Then only did the rigidity of the form of the maiden relax. - -"I am answered!" she cried, with a dazzling smile as she turned to them. -"Gloriously hath the Supreme One honored me! Heed well, ye jarls, what -Hilda saith: The Saxon God is Supreme. I know it." - -She half turned to her father, who sprang forward. Before he could reach -her, with an upflinging of her arms toward that orb which had so -wondrously answered her, Hilda fell prone upon the sward. - -When they reached her she was dead. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII--SIEGBERT'S STORY - - -It was seven days since the death chant had arisen in the house of -Guthrum for Hilda. - -A melancholy had settled upon the spirits of Egwina. Unable to content -herself, she wandered from wood to house and back again to wood. Usually -bright and cheerful, the girl felt herself weighed down by a heavy -depression born of loneliness, and she dwelt morbidly upon the happy -days in the king's household. A conviction that this was the manner in -which she was to be convinced that she was set apart for the cloister -was fast stealing over her. - -One morning, after a sleepless night, she arose from her couch with the -determination to return to Denewulf, and tell him that she was ready to -devote herself to the life of a nun. After all, it was not so dreadful a -thing. Alfred's second daughter, Ethelgiva, was so set apart, and if she -could give up the pomp and majesty of a king's court for such a holy -life, why should she rebel, who was only a simple gleemaiden? - -Should Adiva send for the king, she would tell him that it was her wish -and he would respect it. Thus reasoned Egwina. Having reached this -determination, the maiden sought Anlaf to ask him to take her into -Berkshire that day, but the Dane responded that it could not be done -until the morrow. So Egwina started off for her accustomed retreat on -the knoll. - -To her surprise, she found Siegbert there. She had not seen him since -the day of Hilda's death, and now hastened to greet him, feeling again -that strange pleasure in being near him. - -"Siegbert, glad am I to behold thee once more, for to-morrow I go to -Berkshire, and I feared that I should see thee not again." - -"I wished to see thee also," replied the young man, "because I, too, go -away." - -"Thou goest? Whither?" cried Egwina in surprise. - -"Thou wottest, maiden, dost thou not, that I am or have been a serf in -the house of Guthrum?" - -"Yes, I know," answered she. - -"Since I was but ten years old," continued the Saxon, "have I been serf -to Guthrum. Twelve long years in bondage to the Dane! Now I have my -freedom at last." - -"But how cometh it that now thou hast it after all these years?" - -"I will tell thee, maiden. When I was but a lad of ten, and Guthrum -brought me to his house as bondsman, Hilda was but five years old. I had -had a little sister in mine own home, younger still than Hilda. The baby -girl eased the pain and homesickness in my bereaved heart, and Hilda -would have none but me attend her. So as she grew, grew also the bond -between us, until it was not as bondsman, but as brother, that I -ministered to her. Long ago could I have had my freedom, for I saved the -money until there was enow, but Hilda clung to me, and for her sake, -because none cared for her as I did, I stayed. Guthrum knew of it--knew -that I forebore to take my freedom when I could because of Hilda. He -loved her, and that I was gentle with her did gladden his heart. -Yesterday in the presence of witnesses he called me and made me free!" - -"And now, Siegbert, what doest thou?" asked Egwina. - -"No man will I own as lord save the Saxon king," answered Siegbert. -"Gladly would I live where I could partake of his wisdom and learning. -Oh!" he cried with more passion than Egwina had as yet seen him exhibit, -"Oh, that I could be learned!--learned as those men with whom I have -heard that he surrounds himself! But what could I give in return? He has -no daughter requiring my care, and there is naught else that I can do!" - -"Why not go to Alfred, and tell him of thy desire?" said Egwina simply. -"He is wise and good, Siegbert. Thou wottest not how good unless thou -hast partaken of his bounty. It grieveth his heart that learning is not -more sought after by the youth. Many are there who care for naught but -the chase and hunt. Canst thou hunt, Siegbert?" - -"None better," answered the young man, briefly. "Expert are the Danes -with bow and arrow. They teach the youths to excel in such weapons; -leaping, running, wrestling, even as with the Saxons, are sports in -which they delight, but naught of wisdom's lore teach they. For one -short year only was the cup of knowledge presented to my lips. Fain -would I have partaken longer of the draught, but that it was rudely -dashed from my lips, and now, ere I again partake of it, do I set forth -to find if any there be who know aught of my grandfather or sister. I -wot not if they be dead or living. I was taken from them so long ago." - -"Tell me of it, Siegbert," urged Egwina, seating herself near him. "From -what place wert thou taken?" - -"It was from a monastery," said Siegbert, "where I was placed, because -the abbot had taken a fancy to my voice and face. 'He shall be another -Cynewulf,' he said, and so 'suaded my grandfather to give me to them. I, -too, maiden, was the son of a gleeman who was the son of a gleeman, and -song was my heritage even as it is thine. The good abbot taught me to -read and to know of other things, that I might not be like the animal, -who wots of naught but grass and drink. One morning--well do I remember -the day--a bode ran breathlessly to the monastery to tell us that the -Northmen were advancing upon us. The battle of Kesteven had been fought, -and victory sat upon the helmet of the Dane. Terror and consternation -reigned in the monastery, for as the destroyer had done to other -convents, so would he do to ours. No mercy would be shown to priest or -monk. The abbot alone was calm. Calling all together, he sent into the -fens the younger brothers, who could support life, together with the -sacred relics of the monastery--the most holy body of St. Guthlac, the -jewels, documents, and precious gifts presented to the abbey. The aged -and infirm monks with the young children, in fact all those whom he -considered unable to endure the hardships of the fens, did he retain -with him, hoping that the savage breasts of the Danes might be filled -with pity for so much helplessness. But alack! even as, robed in the -vestments, we stood at mass, the Danes burst in upon us. Never, maiden, -shall I forget that sight! Often now, in the dark watches of the night, -doth it come before my vision--the good abbot, stricken down at the very -altar; the priests and monks, with their heads cloven into by the -terrible battle-ax of the Danes. By the sub-prior did I stand. The -pagans swept to us, and one, with a swift blow of his ax, laid the holy -father dead at my feet. Wotting not what I did, I taunted him scornfully -because he slew me not, but stood regarding me with weapon uplifted. I -bade him put me to death by the side of the holy father, for I loved -him; but the Dane seized me, stripped me of my robe, and then threw upon -me a Danish tunic. Then bearing me with him, he strode from the edifice, -crying that I was too fair to be slain. So," and Siegbert's lip curled -in scorn, "where holiness and goodness availed not, mere beauty of -feature saved my life. The others who were not slain outright were -seized and tortured to tell where the treasures of the monastery were -held. Incensed at being thwarted of their gains, the Danes slew all the -remainder save only myself. I, too, would have been slain but that -Sidroc the younger, who had saved me, bade me keep from the way of Hubba -and the other jarls, and keep only with his own retainers. Then they -passed on to Medeshamstede, to continue the work of destruction. The -army then moved toward Huntingdon. - -"The two jarls Sidroc were appointed to guard the rear and the baggage -over the rivers. As they were passing the Neu, after the rest of the -army, two cars laden with wealth and property, with all the cattle -drawing them, were overturned at the left of a bridge into a whirlpool. -While all the attendants of the younger Sidroc were employed in -recovering what was possible of the loss, I stole away unperceived and -ran into the nearest wood. All night I walked. I was footsore and weary, -but I was upheld by the hope of seeing again the monastery and getting -away from the Dane. The wolves molested me not. They, too, seemed filled -with fear of the dread pagan, and remained hidden in their lairs. At -dawn I reached the monastery. It was still burning. The younger brothers -who had fled to the fens had returned and were fighting the flames. They -took me and did comfort me. But woe and well-a-day! we were again -compelled to fly by news of the approach of the Northmen. I wot not how -it happened, but I strayed from or was left behind the rest in the fens. -For two days I wandered in the marshes, unwitting where to go. Then did -a Dane find me and bring me to Guthrum, who, won by my fair looks, took -me into his household. So that again did comeliness bring me succor." - -Egwina had drawn closer and closer to the young man during the recital. -Her eyes were shining, her lips parted, and she hung upon his words with -an intentness almost painful. As Siegbert paused, she laid her hand upon -his and asked: "Siegbert, was that monastery of which thou speakest -Croyland?" - -"Yes," he answered. - -"What was the name of thy father?" - -"Athelwulf, the son of Wulfhere." - -"And thou didst speak of a little sister! Wittest thou her name?" Egwina -was greatly agitated. Siegbert, too, was regarding her with intense -eagerness. - -"My little sister's name was Egwina," cried he, full of suppressed -excitement. "Look, maiden!" He tore from his chest his tunic, and -pointed to his breast, where in old Saxon letters was punctured the name -"Egwina." "My grandfather did that just before I went to the convent. As -he did so he said: 'Boy, thy father and mother both are dead. Save thee -and me, no kith hath the little one. Keep that name in thy heart, and -live for none other until mayhap thou dost resign her into another's -keeping.' And I sware to him an oath that it should be as he said." - -"Brother!" cried Egwina, half beside herself with joy. "I am that -Egwina! I am thy sister." - -"My sister?" The young man stared at her for a moment, and then -exclaimed: "I feel it! I know it!" and he embraced her rapturously. - -"We thought thee dead!" cried Egwina, through her tears. "We knew not -that thou wert spared by the Danes. Granther grieved for thee always. My -brother! my brother!" - -"And thou art Egwina, my own little sister!" Siegbert touched her -gently, a glad light shining in his grave, beautiful eyes. "Said not -Hilda that we looked alike! I thought that thou and our grandsire -likewise were slain, because I knew the Northmen had overrun the -country. I thought never to see thee again, sister." He lingered -lovingly over the last word, as though it were sweet to him. "Now is my -search ended before it hath begun. But tell me of my grandfather and of -thyself. How it hath fared with thee these many years." - -Egwina told him of their wanderings, and of Wulfhere's death. Siegbert's -eyes flashed proudly at the manner of it. - -"I grieve not for him," he said. "Glorious was his end! So may I -die--with front to foe in defense of my country! Say on, sister." - -Egwina told all. The life in the forest at the cottage of Denewulf; -Athelney, the palace and Edward's love; of Gyda and the ordeal, and -finally how she came to be there at Anlaf's. - -Siegbert turned to her, an anxious expression on his face. - -"Not now, Egwina, wilt thou seek the cloister, wilt thou? Thy brother -cannot give thee up, now that he hath found thee." - -"Dear brother, never will I leave thee unless thou sendest me from -thee," said Egwina, kissing him. "We will go to the king, and thou shalt -enter his service, and learn of his wisdom. I have eaten of the king's -bread, and for my sake, will he aid thee. And not only for my sake, but -because thou art a Saxon." - -"Nay, my sister. We will go not to the king. Sometime in the future -mayhap, when Edward hath taken another to himself, but not now. We will -go to London, an' it please thee, sister. There thou and I shall dwell -together, and hard will it go with us, if thy brother doth not gain -thegn's rank for thy sweet sake." - -"If it pleaseth thee, then doth it please me," answered Egwina. "So that -we be near each other." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII--AN UNEXPECTED GUEST - - -To London, or, as it was then known, Lundenbrige, the old British name, -the brother and sister went. London, with its narrow, winding streets -and low dwellings. London, which has grown from the rudiments of a -municipal constitution which Alfred planted to the metropolis of to-day. -London, which owes to the same king not only its municipality, but also -the defenses which rendered it impregnable to the later attacks of the -Danes. - -Close by the bridge which had spanned the Thames from Roman times -immemorial, at the meeting-places of the roads in that district known as -East Cheap, the two found a cottage and there did they dwell. Already -possessed of some knowledge of the craft of goldsmith, Siegbert allied -himself with foreign workmen and cultivated the craft assiduously, soon -becoming an expert. Egwina attended to the duties of the little -household and happily the time glided by. All that she had learned of -books at the court of the king did she impart to Siegbert, so that in -giving to him of her learning she but impressed it the more firmly upon -her own mind. - -Two years passed thus, and if Egwina's heart ever turned with longing -toward that far-off time when, beloved and honored, she dwelt an inmate -of the king's household, or if the image of Edward rose before her, none -knew of it save herself. - -It was spring. Egwina drew back the linen blind that did duty in place -of glass, which was in use only by the nobles or churches, and leaned -out. The air came soft and fresh against her face. A song thrush on a -budding tree near the window trilled forth his merry lay, and the maiden -listened with light heart. - -"Hail to thee, maiden," said a townsman who was passing, saluting her. -"Heardest thou the news?" - -"Nay, I have heard naught," answered the maiden, returning the -salutation. "What hath happened?" - -"King Alfred and Edward the atheling have come against the city, and -Dane and Saxon alike have acknowledged him as overlord. Now hath he -brought a great army of workmen and prepareth to rebuild the wall with -which the Roman once encompassed the city. Fortifications and manors -also doth he purpose erecting." - -"Is the king himself in the burgh?" questioned the maiden, faint with -joy. - -"He himself is here," replied the citizen. "Royal doings shall we have -amongst us, for the king's son-in-law, Ethelred, the ealdorman of -Mercia, and the lady Ethelfleda, his wife, are with him. A goodly -company, I trow! I'll warrant that there will be rare doings amongst -us," and he passed on. - -Here! In the same place! Egwina sank back on a seat almost overcome. -Those dear people whom she had not seen for so long! Unknown to them she -would gaze upon their faces again. And Siegbert! He, too, should see -them. Together would they watch for them, and he should know them at -least by sight. Full of excitement, she awaited the return of Siegbert -with impatience. - -"Thou shalt see them if thou wilt, my sister," said Siegbert, kissing -her. "I, too, would see the king, and what manner of man the atheling -be. Of excellent taste since he hath fancied thee, Egwina. 'Tis pity -'twere displeasing to the king. Thou art fit mate for any, be he -atheling or what not." - -"At least my life hath not been preserved twice on account of beauty," -retorted the girl, saucily, flushing rosy red at his praise. - -Siegbert smiled at her. - -"Wottest thou not that Hilda said that we looked alike?" he asked. -"Stoodst thou in my place before Dane, I trow that there could be found -no Norseman, howe'er fierce, that could find it in his heart to slay -thee. List! What was that? Methought that I heard a groan." - -Both listened, and plainly there came to their ears the sound of some -one moaning as if in pain. - -"Some one hath been hurt, or o'ertaken by misease," exclaimed Siegbert, -rising. "I will see if it be near. It so sounded." He opened the door. -Prone upon the entrance lay the figure of a man. - -"Now, who art thou, and what aileth thee, that thou dost utter moan?" -asked Siegbert as he bent over the prostrate form. - -"Let me enter in pity's name," spoke the man, feebly. - -Without more ado the Saxon lifted him in his arms and bore him into the -cottage. Egwina hastened forward. - -"Bear him to thy bed, Siegbert," she said. "The poor man is ill." - -The man whose form Siegbert was supporting turned his head and looked at -her. - -"Little one, is it thou?" he said. - -With a cry, Egwina sprang toward him, and fell upon her knees before -him. - -"My king! my king!" she cried, covering his hands with kisses. - -Alfred tried to raise her, but the effort was too much for him, and he -became unconscious. - -"Oh, Siegbert, 'tis the king, the king!" cried Egwina as Siegbert laid -him on a couch. - -"Yes, my sister; but now aid me to bring him from his swound, and then -will I go for a leech." - -In response to their restoratives the king soon showed signs of -returning consciousness. Egwina explained rapidly to Siegbert as they -ministered to him. "'Tis the same misease which hath afflicted the king -since he was a young man. 'Twas at his wedding feast, I have heard them -say, when first it seized upon him. The merriment was at its height when -he was taken with it. Some there were, and are yet, who thought that -wicca craft had been wrought upon him; but go, my brother, for the -leech. See! he openeth his eyes." - -Siegbert left hastily, and soon returned with the physician, who -examined the king carefully. - -"It needeth blood-letting," said he, sagely, "but unlucky is the day, -and mickle would be the result should I use the vein knife." - -The king smiled faintly. - -"No blood dost thou need to let, good leech," he said. "The affliction -is one to which time hath accustomed me, and naught do I need now but -repose, since the sharpness of the attack hath passed." - -"Then," said the leech, unwilling to let slip an opportunity to press -his service upon the king, "I will leave thee this decoction, and -to-morrow will we see about the blood-letting. Then, too, shalt thou be -removed to abode more befitting thee." - -To all of his entreaties the next day to allow him to remove him to his -own dwelling, Alfred turned a deaf ear; nor would he permit Siegbert to -inform his own family of his whereabouts. - -"'Twill be but a few days until the misease will have left me," he said. -"Until then I will stay with thee, little one, if thou wilt let me." - -"Gladly, my king," returned the maiden, with shining eyes. "If thou -canst abide in our poor dwelling, thou art as welcome as the sunbeam." - -Tenderly did Alfred smile at her. - -"Egwina," said he gently, when the leech had gone, "tell me of this -young man. Art thou wed to him, and is that why thou wouldst not -exchange the true-lofa with Edward?" - -"No, no," answered Egwina. "This is my brother, my king." - -"Thy brother?" and Alfred looked his surprise. "I knew not that thou -hadst a brother, little one." - -"Nor did I know until but a short time since," returned Egwina. Briefly -she recounted the incidents which led to their finding each other. - -"It was the providence of God that brought ye to each other," said the -king, piously. "Grievously have we mourned for thee, little one. We knew -not why thou shouldst have left us. Now that I have found thee, thou -shalt not leave us again. Thy brother shall be of us also. Tell me of -thyself," and he turned abruptly to Siegbert. - -Siegbert told his story, with which we are already familiar. - -"Thoughtful is thy brow, and thine eye glows with the light of a -scholar," declared the king, regarding the young man with interest. -"Thou dost please me well, Siegbert, and agreeable to me will be the -task of training thy mind. In a few days we will go together to the -palace." - -Egwina looked at Siegbert with a distressed face. Siegbert spoke boldly, -resigning without a pang the enticing prospect opened up before him, for -the sake of that dear sister: "My lord king, prithee do not press us. -Thy graciousness warmeth the heart, but we are not of gentle blood, and -unbecoming to us would be the ways of the court." - -"And thou carest naught for wisdom and learning?" cried Alfred, -regarding him with surprise. "Hath my ken of men failed me now?" - -A light flashed into Siegbert's eyes, but, loyal to his sister, he -opened his lips to deny the desire that possessed him when the king -said, smilingly: "There seemeth a paradox. Thy words belie thy looks, -friend Siegbert. Gainsay it not that thou dost long for learning." - -"I do not gainsay it, my lord," answered the young man in a low voice. - -"Then why dost thou not wish to come to the palace? Ah!" catching sight -of the downcast face of Egwina. "Come, little one, thou shalt answer. Is -it Edward?" - -Egwina bowed in silent assent. - -"Egwina, tell me truly," and Alfred's voice was grave. "Lovest thou not -my son? He told me that thou didst, and that thou didst withhold from -him thy true-lofa because thou didst fear that I would be displeased -with thee. Gladly did I approve thee, for thou wert near and dear to me -already as mine own child. When he sought thee, lo! thou couldst not be -found. Vainly have we searched for traces of thee, but none could be -found. Edward hath grieved without ceasing over thy loss. Tell me why -thou didst leave, for in that doth lie the reason of thy wish not to -return. Hath Edward been mistaken? Dost thou not love him?" - -Egwina looked at him with troubled eyes. Siegbert would have spoken, but -she stopped him. - -"My brother, I will tell him all," she said in earnest tones. "I do love -Edward, my king. I knew not that he did love me until the night I left -him. I stood awaiting his coming after he would have seen thee, when I -heard footsteps approaching. Wishing not to meet other than Edward at -the moment, I retired into the shadow of the trees. It was thou, my -king, and the lady Elswitha. She was telling thee that she feared that -Edward did look upon me with loving eye. Thou wert surprised, and when -the lady said that it had grieved her that I was not gentle, thou didst -say, 'True, she comes not of noble blood.' I could bear no more, my -king. I feared thy displeasure, and so, as Gyda the seid woman was there -and wished me to go with her, I left all and followed after her." - -"Thou foolish little one!" The king's voice was very tender. "And thou -didst not hear the rest of our talk? I said, 'True, she is not of noble -blood, but what do we reck of the blood when the mind is noble? Glad am -I that our son hath chosen so wisely.'" - -"My king!" gasped the girl. "Saidst thou that?" - -"The very same. Now will ye go with me, my children?" Alfred had risen. -He held out his hands to them with his most winning smile. With an -inarticulate cry Egwina sprang to him, and Siegbert's eyes were wet as -he kissed the hand of Britain's gentle king. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX--BRINGING THE SUMMER HOME - - -Never to be forgotten was the day on which Alfred brought Egwina and -Siegbert to his palace. Not a cloud marred the blue of the sky or dimmed -the brightness of the sun. All nature seemed to have donned her fairest -garb. Cowslips dotted every mead. Birds trilled joyously from every -bush. The patient oxen, each with a nosegay betwixt his horns, bore to -every village and town tall birch trees, around which the swains and -maidens frolicked; for it was the first of May, and ealdorman and thegn -and ceorl joined together in the glad bringing home of the Summer. - -In the morning from every village went two troops of horse. Tall youths -and men assembled as though they would go forth to a mighty battle. One -troop was under a captain named "Winter," arrayed in fur and wadded -garments, and armed with a winter spear, who arrogantly rode to and fro, -showering made snow-balls as if he would fain prolong the cold. The -other troop was commanded by a captain clad in green boughs, leaves, -flowers, and other summer raiment. Then the two factions engaged in a -tilt, typical of the struggle between life and death, wherein Summer -hath the mastery. Winter and his companions scatter ashes and sparks -about them. The other company defend themselves with birchen boughs and -young lime twigs; finally the multitude award the victory to Summer, and -he is crowned with flowers. - -All the lads and lassies had set out soon after midnight, with horns and -other music, to neighboring woods, breaking boughs off the trees and -decking themselves with wreaths and posies. Homeward then they turned, -and at sunrise set these bushes in the doors and windows of their -houses. Feasting and games followed, and joyous was the day. - -Bright the mead and green the woodland that stretched from the palace, -and merrily resounded horns and song upon the air. As they neared the -manor, Egwina's step grew slower, and she trembled. Alfred drew her -close to his side, and bade her lean upon him for support. From one of a -group of merry-makers a young man detached himself, and came toward them -with light, quick steps. It was Edward. - -"My father," he cried, "glad am I that thou hast returned. Somewhat of -uneasiness did we feel that thou didst not come sooner, but now--" - -He stopped short, catching sight of Egwina for the first time. Over his -face flashed immediately incredulity, surprise, and delight in quick -succession. So great was his amazement that he spoke not, but looked at -the maiden as though he were afraid a word would dissolve the vision. - -"Son, hast thou no word of welcome for thy bride?" Alfred spoke -cheerily. "A laggard will she think thee if thou dost not greet her. Thy -father hath brought thee thy bride. Shall he woo her for thee also?" - -He stooped and kissed the maiden's brow, and then, leading her to -Edward, joined their hands together, saying: - -"I have brought thee home thy summer, Edward. Take her, and forever keep -that summer in thy heart. I cannot express all her merit. Prudent and -modest is she, and none excelleth her in purity. She lives now for -thee--thee alone. Hence she loves naught else but thee. Let her waste -not for thy love, and suffer naught to come between thee. As thou -dealest with her, so may God deal with thee." - -"So may God deal with me," repeated Edward, solemnly. "Welcome, my -bride, and thrice welcome! Never more shall we be parted. We two will -live with but one heart and one purpose." - -"Welcome also thy bride's brother," and the king brought Siegbert -forward. "Hast thou room in thy heart for another brother? Marry! once I -thought him loth to let thee have Egwina, and hard did I plead for -thee." - -"But now?" and Edward greeted Siegbert in his frank, winning way. - -"Now that I have seen thee, I am content," answered Siegbert. - -"It doth surprise me to behold in thee a brother to Egwina," said -Edward, his hand still clasping that of Siegbert. "I wotted not that she -possessed any that were sibbe to her." - -"'Tis a long story," and Alfred drew Siegbert away with him and turned -toward the palace. "While we greet the Lady Elswitha, do thou tell him -it, Egwina. Join us anon in the hall, Edward." - -Edward held out his hands to the maiden. - -"Let us wander under the trees," he said. "Henceforth and forever -hand-in-hand." - -So under the trees they sauntered, pouring forth their joy at again -being with each other. When the first rapture was over, Edward said: -"Tell me, Egwina, why thou didst leave me that night, and how thou didst -find thy brother? Vainly did I seek for thee; vainly sought in hillock -and dale for trace of thee, but naught was there to be found anywhere." - -Egwina began where he left her, and told him all her story. When she -reached the ordeal, he seized her hand and tore her sleeve and bracelet -from her arm. - -"No scar or burn in truth is there!" he cried. "Oh, blessings on the -vala who mixed for Adiva the potion! Blessings also upon Adiva! As for -Denewulf--how dared he let thee suffer such a trial?" - -Egwina laid her hand gently upon his. - -"It was not Denewulf, Edward. I demanded it, for none were there who -believed in my innocence. God alone could show it, for man had forsaken -me. Grieve not over it, because of it was I led to Anlaf's, where I -found Siegbert, my brother. Through him was it that thy father did enter -our dwelling, and thus, at last, was I brought to thee." - -"Truly, it was God's providence," answered Edward. "Yet doth my heart -beat, and a mist comes before mine eyes at thy hardships. Tell on, brave -heart; I will be calm." - -"There is but little else to tell," answered she, and continued her -narrative. - -"Edward, Edward," called some merry voices as a group of youths and -maidens came trooping toward them, "come and join us." - -Catching sight of Egwina, they stopped in surprise, and then called -joyously: "'Tis Egwina! Egwina hath come to us again!" They gathered -round her, welcoming her warmly. Edward took from a maiden near him a -garland of cowslips, daisies, and primroses, and kneeling before Egwina -said: "Thus do I crown thee my Summer and queen of my heart." - -"They have exchanged the true-lofa!" went up the merry shout. "Edward -hath chosen his mate! Lord and lady of the Summer are they!" - -Bursting into a gay song, they joined hands and circled joyously round -the loving pair. - - "Merry is the throstle's song - And blithe the mead doth bloom; - For we have brought the Summer home - From Winter's dreary tomb. - - "Merry is the song of youth - And blithely do we sing; - For each hath brought his Summer fair - To join our mystic ring." - - ---- - -*Best Books For Boys And Girls* - -A series of books for young people that contains the latest and best -works of the most popular writers for boys and girls. The stories are -not only told in an interesting and charming manner, but most of them -contain something in the way of information or instruction, and all are -of a good moral tone. For this reason they prove doubly good reading; -for, while the child is pleasantly employing his time, he is also -improving his mind and developing his character. Nowhere can better -books be found to put into the hands of young people. They are profusely -and handsomely illustrated by the best artists and are well printed on -good paper with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings. - -Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent prepaid on receipt -of price. - - _Cloth, each, $1.25_ - - _The Penn Publishing Company_ - _923 ARCH STREET, PHILADELPHIA_ - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR GIRLS* - -*The Ferry Maid of the Chattahoochee* -*By Annie M. Barnes. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father's extremity, takes charge -of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several impending -calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of supporting her -invalid parent and his family. The heroine's cheerfulness and hearty -good humor, combined with an unflinching zeal in her determination to -accomplish her work, make a character which cannot fail to appeal to -young people. - -*A Maid of the First Century* -*By Lucy Foster Madison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who for -political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She is shipwrecked -in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a passing vessel bound for -Britain. Eventually an opportunity is afforded her for going to Rome, -where, after many trying and exciting experiences, she and her father -are united and his liberty is restored to him. - -*My Lady Barefoot* -*By Mrs. Evelyn Raymond. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl who -lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his death. The -privations she undergoes during his life-time, her search for other -relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with them, her return to her -early home to acquire her uncle's estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and -happy life, form a most interesting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness -and simplicity of character must appeal to the admiration of all -readers. - -*Dorothy Day* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting story of a bright and spirited young girl -whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl chafes under the new -relationship, being unwilling to share with another the bounteous love -of her mother which she had learned to claim wholly for her own. By the -exercise of great tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won -over, and becomes a most estimable girl. - -*Miss Wildfire* -*By Julie M. Lippmann. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The story of a governess' attempt to win the love and confidence of her -ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is inclined to be -somewhat of a hoyden. The development of the girl's character and her -eventual victory over her turbulent disposition combine to form a story -of unusual merit and one which will hold its reader's eager attention -throughout. - -"A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without labeling or -tagging it at the end."--_Western Christian Advocate_, Cincinnati, Ohio. - -*An Odd Little Lass* -*By Jessie E. Wright. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She begins -life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures are numerous, and -often quite exciting. After a time she is transplanted to the country, -where after many thrilling experiences she eventually grows into a -useful and lovable young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and -abounds in interesting incident. - -"The story is an intensely interesting one, and abounds in pleasing and -unique situations."--_Religious Telescope_, Dayton, Ohio. - -*Two Wyoming Girls* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to "prove up" -their homestead claim. This would be no very serious matter were it not -for the persecution of an unscrupulous neighbor, who wishes to -appropriate the property to his own use. The girls endure many -privations, have a number of thrilling adventures, but finally secure -their claim and are generally well rewarded for their courage and -perseverance. - -*The Girl Ranchers* -*By Mrs. Carrie L. Marshall. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers and -difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and the -interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch is managed -almost entirely by two young girls. By their energy and pluck, coupled -with courage, kindness, and unselfishness they succeed in disarming the -animosity of the neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise -eventually results successfully. - -*An Every-Day Heroine* -*By Mary A. Denison. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure, winsome, -earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is suddenly bereft of fortune -and father and becomes the chief support of a semi-invalid mother. While -there are many touching scenes, the story as a whole is bright and -cheerful and moves forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its -readers along and makes them reluctant to put down the book until the -end is reached. - -*Her College Days* -*By Mrs. Clarke Johnson. Illustrated by Ida Waugh.* - -This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl's life in a New -England college. The trustful and unbounded love of the heroine for her -mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing devotion of the mother to the -daughter are so beautifully interwoven with the varied occurrences and -exciting incidents of college life as to leave a most wholesome -impression upon the mind and heart of the reader. - - ---- - - *STORIES FOR BOYS* - -*Uncrowning a King* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -A tale of the Indian war waged by King Philip in 1675. The adventures of -the young hero during that eventful period, his efforts in behalf of the -attacked towns, his capture by the Indians, and his subsequent release -through the efforts of King Philip himself, with a vivid account of the -tragic death of that renowned Indian chieftain, form a most interesting -and instructive story of the early days of the colonies. - -*The Young Gold Seekers* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by F. A. Carter.* - -A thrilling account of the experiences of two boys during a trip to the -gold fields of Alaska. The hardships that they endure, the -disappointments they suffer, the courage and perseverance that they -manifest in the face of seemingly insurmountable obstacles, and their -eventual success in their undertaking, are all most graphically -portrayed. - -*True to His Trust* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated by J. Steeple Davis.* - -The hero of this story will win his way at once into the heart of every -one, and his pluck and perseverance will carry the sympathy of every -reader through his many adventures, struggles, and singular experiences. -Like all of the author's works, the incidents teach in the most -convincing manner that true manliness and sturdy integrity are the only -principles through which happiness and success in life are possible. - -*Comrades True* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -In following the career of two friends from youth to manhood, the author -weaves a narrative of intense interest. This story is more realistic -than is usual, as the two heroes pass through the calamitous forest -fires in Northern Minnesota and barely escape with their lives. They -have other thrilling adventures and experiences in which the -characteristics of each are finely portrayed. - -"Among juveniles there is not one of greater interest, or more wholesome -influence than 'Comrades True.'"--_Sentinel_, Milwaukee, Wis. - -*Among the Esquimaux* -*By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. Illustrated.* - -The scenes of this story are laid in the Arctic region, the central -characters being two sturdy boys whose adventurous spirit often leads -them into dangerous positions. They visit Greenland; go on a hunting -expedition, have a number of stirring adventures, but ultimately reach -home safe and sound. - -"A capital and instructive book for boys."--_Post_, Boston, Mass. - - ---- - - - - -Transcriber's Note - - -Spelling and punctuation inaccuracies were silently corrected. - -Archaic and variable spelling is preserved. - -The author's punctuation style is preserved. - -Hyphenation has been made consistent. - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MAID AT KING ALFRED'S COURT -*** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/37405 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |